MM - From Straight to Bitch Club
From straight to bitch club - part 1 - more male on male dominance - straight turned gay!
m/M, college, reluctance, non-reciprocation, mild domination (one-way sex).
Part 01 - This story's about how I created a men's club for turning straight guys into submissive cumwhore bitches. The idea came from a personal experience at college in 2012. My name is Karl and I'm Italian. I'm 26 now but I was 22 then. I'm a former bodybuilder who started as a teen to become a gym rat. I almost quit school to keep going to the gym, but my parents didn't let me. At 18, I won my first competitions and I thought I'd keep doing this for the rest of my life. However, I couldn't be more wrong. That same year, I lost my dad and I had to change plans. I enrolled at a popular college near my home to study management. After 2 years, I realized I was no longer interested in the gym anymore, so I quit. Later my girlfriend, Cecile, didn't like my lifestyle: going to the gym all the time and having a very strict diet. Whenever we went to restaurants, she'd complain a lot cus I'd take my own food with me and I'd watch her eating the food she ordered. Anyway, a lot of things led me to quit bodybuilding, but it doesn't mean I lost all my muscles. I gained fat and definitely lost mass, but I was still big.
I had a good relationship with Cecile. She was a nice chick and I loved her. We understood each other and rarely we fought. Unexpectedly, she was the one who changed my life when she introduced me to Bob Pattinson. She studied Journalism and Bob was a good friend of hers. I remember she would talk about him all the time and it bothered me a little bit. I mean, I trusted her but I didn't like to listen to her talking about another guy. She used to say that Bob was a very smart, intelligent and funny guy. I thought she was exaggerating and when she invited me to go out and have dinner with her and Bob, I accepted straightaway. I had to meet and know if this guy was a threat to our relationship. We went to a Chinese restaurant not too far away from home and the campus. Bob had a girlfriend, but Cecile told me he'd go alone. His girlfriend was older than him, she wasn't studying anymore and lived far away.
I went by myself because Cecile would go to this restaurant with Bob after the end of their classes. When I arrived, I found Cecile at a table and I approached her. I first gave her a kiss and then turned myself to Bob to finally meet the `smart guy'. That was a meeting I'll never forget. The boy had puffy pink lips, blue eyes, blond hair. My first thought was `these are very nice cocksucking lips'. I forced myself to stop my thoughts, then we shook hands and he said something but I didn't hear, so I just smiled because they were smiling. I realised I couldn't stop my thoughts. I was imagining those lips encircling my huge dick, those blue eyes getting red after chocking on my pole, and my hands holding his hair, guiding his head even further down my cock just to make him gag again. I wouldn't stop till I had my cock completely buried in his throat. Until I saw his lips and chin touching my balls.
I sat down beside Cecile and watched him on the other side of the table. Sometimes, I'd look to Cecile so they wouldn't notice me staring at Bob's lips. My cock was hard in my pants, I was lucky because I went in jeans and not board shorts I'd usually wear. As I said, I have a big dick of almost 10 inches and it'd be easy for everyone to see I had a boner. I couldn't really understand what was happening with me that night. I'd never been hard after seeing a guy and before that night I thought it would never happen. I've seen gay couples and even gay porn on the internet (I was curious then I watched a few), but I was sure it wasn't for me. I've seen handsome guys before and none of them made me hard. The effect Bob had over me was different from everything I've been through and I couldn't understand it. I needed to accept that a guy had made me hard and that would take a while for me to interiorise and accept. I shifted my thoughts to Cecile and imagined me fucking her and I still felt my hormones making me hot. Well, that wasn't so bad, I thought. I still felt hot for Cecile so I didn't become gay. But every time I looked at Bob's face and lips, I felt even hotter. What I felt wasn't about love, caring, relationship. It was more bestial, it was about hormones, pheromones, my dick, his mouth around it. It was about me getting off, using him the way I wanted and not caring about his feelings. I didn't want his love, not even his friendship. I needed none of that. I needed Bob on his knees worshipping my dick. I wanted his mouth and throat on my cock. I wanted his submission and total surrender to me, nothing less and nothing more.
I need to stress that I still didn't understand what was happening to me, so I didn't have my thoughts as clear as I'm describing here. I only had my hard dick in my jeans, my blood running in my veins, my eyes staring at his lips and the need to get off.
I was daydreaming when Bob announced he needed to go to the toilet. I think
it's been twenty minutes since I arrived and I still haven't heard a single
word from him. Not because he wasn't talking, but because I couldn't
concentrate on the conversation. He stood up and moved away. I thought I'd
be able to focus, think straight, relax and then have my dick
softening. But my plan changed when I looked at him, walking away from
us. Bob was wearing a bit tight white shorts. I saw his ass and I felt I
could cum without touching my dick. He had a round bubble butt that seemed
to beg to be fucked. Oh, I wanted to help that ass to have the dick it
craved for. I started to think how I'd bend him over and fuck his hole for
hours. I'd make him so sore he wouldn't be able to walk, and I wouldn't
stop fucking him till I had him sore and begging me to stop. I wanted to
have him on his fours, I'd slap his ass with my big hands, I would grab his
hair and pull it hard. I wanted to slide my cock inside his hole with no
lube and make his eyes tear again. I wanted to hear his voice begging me to
stop and then I'd fuck him even harder.
I think Cecile had started talking to me, but I couldn't talk back. At that
moment, I preferred to spend my time imagining what Bob was hiding under
his shorts. I saw a white, round, smooth butt. I was thinking that a guy
like Bob should be forbidden by law to be straight. Guys with an ass like
his should understand they were born only to make real men happy. I was
sure a guy like him didn't have a dick, but rather a slit. It doesn't
matter if it was big, small, thick or thin. He wasn't born to please women
and of that I was sure. I had to meet his girlfriend just to be sure of how
unhappy she was. Men are born with dicks, but not all of us know how to use
it. Many men need other men to make them their bitches. That's the only way
they can be sexually meaningful, by letting real men fuck their holes. Bob
was this kind of man. He didn't have a mouth and an asshole. He had
fuckable holes. If possible, I'd fuck not only his mouth and ass, but also
his nose and ears... He'd have cock in every single hole of his body.
Bob returned to the table and for the first time I heard him talking.
`So, Cecile told me you used to work out. Why did you stop?'
`I had problems in my family. Then, I decided to focus on my studies. But I
want to work out again someday' I answered still staring at his lips and
imagining my cock buried there. He would have to open his mouth so widely
to get it all inside. He wouldn't be able to close his mouth ever again.
`She told me you were a bodybuilder. I always wanted to work out hard and
become a bodybuilder myself as well'
I wanted to laugh when I heard that, but I didn't. He was slim but a bit
muscled, I could see he had hard and nice tits under his t-shirt, but that
would never be enough for him to be a bodybuilder. He could work out
harder, take supplements and become much bigger, but I didn't want him
to. I know I didn't have this control over him, of course. But if I could,
I'd never let it happen.
Out of this short conversation we had, I was able to collect some
information. He liked to work out and I knew everything about weight
lifting. That was the link that connected us and if I wanted to fuck the
bitch, I'd have to explore this. At that moment, my head started to work in
order to imagine how I'd get to fuck him. I needed to think about what I'd
do to make him beg for my dick.
Once we finished eating, Bob said he needed to go back to his flat because
his girlfriend would come to visit him. He looked happy and a bit anxious.
I knew he was planning to fuck her and that made me a bit upset. Before
meeting him, I felt jealous because Cecile wouldn't stop talking about this
smart friend who studied with her. After dinner, I was angry because the
bitch wanted to fuck a chick. I didn't want him to. I wanted him to forget
he had a dick and never use that shit again. He was screwing the role
nature gave to him. That should take a bitch to jail because it was simply
disrespectful with us real men, with nature and with the bitch
itself. Bitches shouldn't cum, I thought.
Out of the blue, I asked him where he lived and he said it wasn't far from
where we were. He explained where his flat was and I knew its location.
I've been in his building before for a group assignment. He decided to go
and waved us goodbye. I couldn't help but watch his ass again. I wondered
if he had never being fucked before. `No, I doubt it' I thought. If he had
been fucked, he wouldn't be fucking chicks. He'd have found that he came to
this planet to be fucked and not to fuck. Or maybe someone fucked him, but
someone who didn't know how to fuck. He turned right in a corner and
disappeared. Cecile had noticed my silence and asked if I was ok.
`I think I am' I answered.
She wanted to go home, and I went with her. I needed to get off and if I couldn't fuck Bob, I'd fuck Cecile's pussy. When we got home, I undressed her straightaway. First she complained, because she wanted to take a shower first and then because she was tired.
`Gosh, why women are so full of shit?' I thought. If I had a bitch, if I
had Bob to me, he'd never complain. And if he did, I wouldn't give a
crap. Actually, I'd feel better if he did, because then I'd fuck his holes
even harder. Cecile decided to fuck and then I pounded her wet pussy.
Again, she complained. I know I was too big, but I always tried to be
gentle with her. Maybe that night I was a bit rougher than usual, but she
really liked to complain. I needed a bitch and I'd have one. I'd have Bob
Pattison. Or as Cecile calls him, Pat. I'd transform Pat into Patty, my
personal bitch and cocksucker.
Once I was done fucking Cecile, I went to my own apartment. My cock was
hard again and I knew I'd have to jerk off. A man like me shouldn't have to
jerk off, but that night I didn't have other options. However, as soon as I
got home, I took a piece of paper and a pen. On the top of the paper, I
wrote: `Steps to turn Patty into my cumwhore, bitch, slut and cunt'. I
needed to think about it. Maybe I'd need to make some research. Happy we
have internet and a lot of precious information there.
*********************************************************************************************************
From straight to bitch Club part 2
Part 02
-------------
Patty has become my solely obsession since I saw the bitch in the
restaurant last night. I woke up early after a lazy night that I couldn't
enjoy because I was too horny to relax. I jerked off three times and it
didn't help at all. I was in the bed and I didn't bother to go to the
bathroom to clean myself, so I cummed on the bedsheets. `I wash it later' I
thought. Every time I spurted, I imagined Patty with that cute face
drenched with my hot cum. And I can assure you that my cum was burning hot
like erupted lava. I would burn the bitch's face with my cum so many times,
the bitch wouldn't be able to wash it anymore. I'd make sure that he'd wear
my cum on the face and body every time he went out. His girlfriend (if he
still had one once he had become my bitch), would kiss my dried cum on his
cheeks and lips. She would notice he was wearing a different cologne and
he'd say that I gave it to him. I bet she wouldn't like it, she'd ask him
to stop wearing it, but he wouldn't. I'd make him fight her every time she
asked him to change his cologne. Even better, he'd start doing that because
he wanted to and not only because I'd order him to.
That's something I was thinking that morning. Before going to bed, I
quickly browsed a couple sites about gay domination and submission. As I
said before, I wasn't really into gay sex or relationships. I couldn't get
hard seeing two guys kissing each other and making love. I didn't like to
see two guys mutually enjoying sex, with the both of them getting off and
looking happy in the end of the video. It may sound very selfish and even
unfair, and I agree. But that's how I felt and it's pointless to lie and
pretend I did enjoy it. I was looking for sex between real men and
bitches. It's obvious that these bitches aren't women, so I could
definitely be looking for hetero sex, but sex between man and woman is
usually about mutual pleasure. A guy gets off fucking and the chick gets
off by being fucked. However, I wanted to fuck a guy who wouldn't be able
to get off. Patty, or my future bitch, would make me cum and the sex would
be over. That's it. His dick would lose its role in sex.
Another point of my obsession concerns my intention to have Patty accepting
his new role and asking me to use him. As I searched for this stuff on the
net, I found stories of guys rapping other guys and I was sure I didn't
want that. It's not fun to force or blackmail a guy to beg you to fuck him
unwillingly. I wanted Patty to beg me because he wanted me to get off. And
I knew that this wouldn't be easy to achieve. My main goal wasn't to fuck
his ass (it was included in the plan but it wasn't my main purpose), my
main objective was to fuck his brain. It was much deeper and it would last
much longer, maybe forever. I'd have a personal cocksucker who would come
to me willingly and I wouldn't need to ask or force him.
I took that piece of paper from my desk, where I'd write about the steps to
turn Patty into my cocksucker bitch and read the first line. I had written
the first step:
1) Get big. Show my superiority.
That's simple. I knew Patty liked to work out and he even dreamt about
becoming a bodybuilder. Well, I wouldn't let him become one, but I've been
one once. I know how bodybuilders think and I know even better how guys who
want to become bodybuilders think. And sometimes, their head is very messed
up. There's a big contradiction in the head of these young guys who want to
get bigger. When they are straight (like Patty until now), they like chicks
and pussy, but they like male bodies too. Of course, they don't want to
have sexual intercourse with men, that's not what I mean. They want to
become like the big men they see in the gym, they want to have the body of
those huge guys on the magazines. They study the male body. We know
everything about muscles, supplements, exercises, work out plans. Majority
of bodybuilders know that working out is just part of their lives, and they
can distinguish their profession from obsession. But some of us don't. Some
of us become so obsessed that end up having sex with other men, just to be
able to touch their strong bodies and get closer to what they want to
become. I don't know in which category Patty was included, but I'd make
sure he'd end up being in the second one. And he would use my body to touch
and imagine he'd become as big as me.
So, that day I decided I'd go to the gym again. I had to discover where
Patty was working out and enrol myself in the same gym because that would
make everything much easier. I picked up my phone and called Cecile because
she was still the person who connected Patty and me. After talking
amenities with her, I decided to go to the point.
`Hey, do you know where Pa... where Bob works out? I was thinking I could
start again'
`You can't be serious, hon. We've talked about it so many times. When you
work out you become so different, all you think about is diet and gym'
`I won't be like that anymore. Well, just a little bit. The thing is that
after talking to Bob, I realized I can't live without it. You know
that. And we can make it work. I just need to relax and have some fun, you
know. Please?'
`Well, we talk about it later. Anyway, I think he works out in that gym
near the gas station after uni. You must know that one'
If I knew that one? Course I did. That's not the one I used to go when I
trained, but I've been there many times and I knew a lot of people
there. Even better, my brother Ted worked out there. I could get him to
help me with Patty. Ted wasn't into guys whatsoever and he would never
think about fucking another man, but I could convince him to do that. Ted
had me as his hero and I've helped him to train and become strong. I've
supported him to play football and become one of the best players in our
region. By the way, that's because of me that he got a scholarship to get
in the college. I've heard that it would be much easier to convert a man
into a bitch if I had help, and Ted would be the one to do that for me. And
above all, I've seen Ted naked before and I knew he was hung like a
horse. I think our whole family had big dicks, including my father and
uncles. I was thinking how nice would be to have Patty fucked by two cocks
at the same time. I've never thought that two cocks could get inside the
same asshole, but after my little research on the net on the previous
night, I've seen that on the screen. I promised myself I'd have Patty
opened in two.
I told Cecile I'd meet with her later and decided I should go to the gym
and take a look at the place. It's been a while since I've been there, so I
had to go and talk to the guys. It wasn't too far away from where I lived
and once I got there I went straightaway to the PT's office. I found out
that the PT in charge was an old friend of mine, Aaron. He was a slim,
clean-cut man on his mid-twenties. I think he had something of native
Indians in his blood, his skin was a bit dark and he had an almost endless
source of stamina. Aaron looked very happy when he saw me and I was happy
too. I remember that when we were teenagers, we used to go out and get
chicks in clubs to fuck them together. I noticed that Aaron had a ring in
his finger now, he was definitely married. It was hard to imagine a guy
like Aaron married. He was always horny, he couldn't have enough sex. `His
wife must be a whore in bed' I thought. I remember we were always together
but we got apart when I quit bodybuilding and started college. We had a lot
to talk about but I had some urgent businesses to handle before that.
`I want to work out here. I need to get bigger and fit again' I explained.
`That's good. I think you really need to. You know, you look a bit fat
after so many years' Aaron smiled, telling me something I was more than
aware of.
`I know. That's why I'm doing this again. By the way, I've heard of this
place from one of the guys who work out here. I don't know if you know
him. His name is Bob Pattison'
`Of course. I know Pat. He's a nice boy, but he got some unreal targets
when it comes to working out. It's obvious he doesn't have the genes for
bodybuilding, but he can't stop thinking about it. You know what I mean,
that's not for everyone' he stated, now sitting down on his chair near a
desk.
`I know. I didn't tell him I'll be working out here. You don't need to tell
him either. I just need to know what time he usually comes and the
frequency'
`That's easy. He's here from Monday to Friday, usually between midday and
one or two pm. I'm always around when he gets here' Aaron said.
That was great. I didn't want Patty to know I was working out because I
wanted to surprise him. When I saw him on the previous day, he didn't look
very surprised when he saw me because I wasn't on my best shape, but two or
three months of an intense routine and I'd get back to the best of my
shape. And that's how I wanted to meet him again. I wanted to see the look
on his face when he realized I had become much bigger and with a physique
he would never have after only two or three months of exercises. That's how
I'd show the bitch I was superior. I needed to show that superiority (and I
mean sexual superiority) is not a matter of choice or hard work. It is in
the blood, it is genetic. No one can become sexually superior because he
wants to, that's not how it works. Superiority is born with you or it
isn't. As I thought about it, I felt my cock hardening in my pants. I
didn't want Aaron to notice my hardon, so I told him I'd go out and check
the facilities. He offered to go with me, but I said I'd go alone. I knew
the place so it wasn't hard to know where I was. I decided to head to the
locker room, because I felt that that would be a special place in the
process of transforming Patty into a bitch. The place was big, there were
communal showers at the back and I knew it would be good for my plans. I
could have Patty watching me taking shower and I could have him looking at
my body and my cock. I could have him on his knees, sucking my cock and
then fuck him on the bench for everyone to watch. `Great' I thought.
On my sides, I saw the lockers and in each of them there were the names of
the members. I wandered around, looking for Bob's name. `There it is.' `Bob
Pattison'. There was a bench in front of it, probably that would be the
place where he'd suck my cock for the first time. I could see his tears and
saliva dropping from his face and reaching the floor. `I will shove it deep
inside his throat. No mercy for the bitch'. I approached his locker and
ripped the paper with his name. I removed his first name and then the
`isson' from his surname, leaving `Patt'.
`The bitch needs to get used to his new name' I mumbled. In two or three
months, his life will start to change for good.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 03
-------------
My radio woke me up that morning with the sound of the famous band from the
70's, the Talking Heads, with one of my favorite songs, "Psycho killer."
The bass, guitar and the drums in this song are a perfect combination, not
to mention the interesting way the singer mixes some French words in the
lyrics. I listened to the first words and thought of myself. `I can't seem
to face up to the facts. I'm tense and nervous and I can't relax. I can't
sleep coz my bed's on fire. Don't touch me I'm a real life wire'. Yeah, I
could identify myself there. Somehow, as I mumbled the song, I thought of
Patty. "Run, run, run, run, run, run awaaaay." I immediately imagined
Patty trying to run away from me. I laughed with this thought. `Is my
obsession for his ass some sort of psychopathy?' I wondered. Well, even if
it was, I didn't care. I'd fuck him and he would have no place to run to,
and nowhere to hide. I went to the bathroom and got ready to go to the
gym. I took my mp3 player and chose a nice selection of songs from the
White Stripes. I liked their mix of bass and drums, which reminded me of
some old songs that were definitely my favorites.
The gym was empty. I forgot to say it was Sunday and majority of the
members in that gym were lazy. Well, maybe they were lazy when compared to
me; because if I could, I'd live there. I couldn't feel any better in that
space, because it was like my natural habitat. It's not so hard to explain
what I felt in the gym. I was one of the biggest guys around and one of
the guys who could lift really heavy weight. So it was both pleasant and
satisfying to watch the other guys suffering to lift 4 or 6 plates; whereas
I could lift at least double their weight. I knew that I wouldn't have
anyone else to look at that day, so I focused on myself. I looked at the
mirror and smiled. I was getting where I wanted; as I was much bigger than
when I started going to the gym again. My definition wasn't as good as I
wanted, but it was more than enough to have bitch Patty salivating when I
showed myself to him. It's been 3 months since I stepped in that gym, and
it was time to let the bitch know the body he'd have to worship for the
rest of his miserable life. Every time I imagined the look on his face
after seeing me, I had a hard-on. Cecile noticed my high levels of stamina
and sexual drive because I've never fucked her so many times consecutively.
Poor Cecile, she was getting her pussy sore because of my dick sliding in
and out her wet hole, and as I said before, my cock is quite huge. She'd
complain from time to time and I had to stop and jerk off. It was
annoying, I confess, but I loved her and I couldn't hurt her. Anyway,
that's one of the reasons I started working out again, to have Patty for me
and fuck the bitch merciless. Some day, Cecile would thank Patty for
letting me fuck him, because this way she'd be able to have some time off.
There is still another point that Cecile would need to thank Patty for... I
always asked Cecile to try to swallow my cock up to the base, but poor her,
she had such a small mouth that my huge cock barely reached her throat and
she'd start gagging and choking. I need to say that she always tried to
deep throat me because she wanted to make me happy (and I always made her
happy whenever I ate her pussy) but unfortunately, she never managed to
swallow my whole cock. Well, no chick ever did so it wasn't her fault. I
could see the frustration in her eyes. She also knew no one has ever deep
throated me and she wanted to realize this dream of mine, so if her mouth
couldn't do it, Patty would. Maybe she'd be a little bit surprised if she
saw me deep fucking Patty's mouth, but I was almost sure she'd thank him
for doing that on her behalf. We could be a happy family, then why not?
Well, that's what I thought anyway.
I moved to the bench press and couldn't help but notice my hard-on. I was
glad the gym was empty because my hard dick would make everyone turn their
heads and watch what I had under my pants. That day, I was weaker than
usual and I blamed it on my hard cock. Probably the blood that should be
pumping on my arms and chest was concentrated on my dick. I can tell you
that it needed a lot of blood to make my big dick grow. I looked at the
watch and thought of how much time I was spending in the gym. All that
effort I've been doing just to be able to fuck Patty. It was his fault I
was wasting so much time there. If he was a good bitch and had offered his
ass for me to fuck like every good bitch should do, then I wouldn't need to
wake up so early to work out. I started thinking about the night I met
Patty. He should have asked if he could have the honour to suck me and
then straightaway go under the table, fish my dick out of my pants and suck
me in front of my girlfriend. He would then lower his pants, still under
the table, and fuck himself on my pole and be quiet not to disturb the
other customers. "Damn that fucking slut. He didn't do it," I thought. My
imagination was now focused on what I'd do to punish him for not being a
good bitch, and for pretending he was a straight pussy fucker. He needed
to be slapped hard on the ass and then be fucked by my brother and me at
the same time. But maybe it wouldn't be enough. Maybe we should fuck him
in the restaurant. Now that would be interesting! All these ideas were
making me even harder now. I decided to move quickly and finish my workout
because I really needed to jerk off. As I finished my workout, I went to
the toilet and started to stroke my dick in fast motions, which brought me
to a nice orgasm. I cleaned the head of my cock and looked at myself once
again in the mirror. "Very soon I won't need to jerk off again" I thought.
If I wanted to have Patty's lips around my shaft I had to start my plan, so
on my way home, I called Cecile.
I picked up my phone and looked for her name on my call logs, which was not
hard to find because she used to call me all the time. She sounded sleepy
as I woke her up. Anyway, she's wakened me up many times before, so no big
deal. After asking those things we ask whenever we call someone dear to
us, I said I was going back home from the gym and that I noticed for the
first time that I've never seen Bob there.
"You're so addicted to that stupid gym," she said. "I told you that you'd
start thinking more about your muscles than me! We've been through this
before. I honestly don't understand why..." She started the old talk that
I've heard a thousand times before. She didn't want me to go to the gym or
start weird diets again, and I confess I had promised her I'd never do it
again. It's been a while since I had made this promise, but she still
remembered it very well. Every time she started talking about it, I had to
tell her I wouldn't be so crazy about my diets anymore; but she wouldn't
believe me. Anyway, I didn't have time for that, I needed to hurry and get
Patty on his knees as soon as possible.
"I know that, hun," I said, "don't worry `cuz I won't exchange you for the
gym, k? But as I was saying, I'll need someone to spot me on the bench
press and I thought of Pat; uh I mean Bob." I was so used to thinking of
him as Patty, I always made this mistake whenever talking about him with
Cecile.
"Who? Bob?" she said, as she laughed a very honest laughter. "Do you want
Bob to spot you? He wouldn't be able to lift not even half of what you
lift, babe. Why don't you ask one of those huge muscle friends of yours?"
"They are busy. Spotting on weightlifting is easier than it seems; trust
me. He'd be more than enough. I'd just like to ask him if he's up to
that. It's worth a try, ya know?"
It wasn't as hard as I thought, convincing Cecile. She told me his number,
but I asked her to text it to me cuz I didn't have a pen and so she did.
As soon as I got home, I saved his number under the name Patty. If I
could, I'd write "Patty my bitch cum whore cocksucker" but Cecile could
find out, who knows? Just using "Patty" alone would already demand a lot
of explaining, but it wasn't so bad. I took a quick shower and sent Patty a
text message. Nothing worth describing, I just said who was sending the
message and asked what time I could find him in the gym. Notice that I
didn't send a message asking how he was, or if he remembered me. For me,
he was already my bitch and, as such, he had to know who I was and be
prompt to answer. For every minute I waited on his response, he'd be
punished someday in the future. "Maybe two cocks in that mouth and another
two fucking his cunt" I thought. Or, another cock for every minute he
didn't answer? That could be interesting. I had met people on the
Internet who could make it happen. After two minutes, I received his
reply. "Not bad, bitch," I thought, "2 cocks for you, but we can make it
double now because you didn't answer what I wanted to know." Patty said he
remembered me and asked how I was. The bitch didn't tell me what was the
fucking time that he used to go to the gym. He made me send him another
message. Of course, I didn't answer how I was; I just asked again, "What's
the time you hit the gym?"
He answered promptly now, "usually at noon." I just sent him another
message, "I'll be waiting for you." That's it; I didn't want to hear
anything from him again. Now it's up to him to appear there at noon or
he'd regret it deeply. I'm aware he didn't know yet I considered him my
obedient bitch, but as I said, every single person with a nice ass like his
was born to be a bitch and this is in their genes. He should let his genes
talk and obey.
For the rest of the day, I've done nothing. Cecile was studying for an
exam and I was free the next day. I wanted to have the whole day free to
meet Patty again. I jerked off to gangbang videos on the `net and thought
Patty could be any of those whores on the screen. He didn't have tits like
those women, but his ass was definitely much better.
On the next day, I woke up early and looked at the list I've written of the
steps to turn Patty into a true bitch. And there I saw the second step:
"Show how inferior the bitch is." That was a tricky step, because;
although I already considered Patty my bitch, I couldn't scare him. I
could **** him if I wanted, or plan something and blackmail him, but I
didn't want any of this shit. I wanted him offering his holes because he
wanted to please me. So, I knew I had to play nice and slow at first.
Not too long after 11:30, I headed to the gym. This way, I could start my
working out section before Patty arrived and then look even bigger than I
already was. There were many more people there than the day before, but
still not full. I concentrated on the exercises for the upper body and
once again, I noticed my cock stiffening. It wasn't a good thing, but not
that bad either. I covered my dick with my shirt and thought it could be
good to show Patty that not only my biceps were huge. What a nice way to
show the bitch his inferiority, right? There's nothing more humiliating
for a guy than knowing that his dick is small and insignificant. I have a
theory regarding this. The cock is what makes males males. Men are
instinctively competitive, and we compete even in the smaller things on our
day-by-day lives. Competition is everywhere. It's there when we play
soccer, basketball or baseball; it's there when we watch sports with
friends; it's there when we hit the gym; it's there when we play video
games; it's there even when we're studying for exams. This is part of who
we are and I can assure you that the size of our dicks is more important
than all of this. That's the reason why even the most straight man on
Earth would check other guy's dicks when they're sharing the same toilet.
It's the need to know if he's superior and then the good feeling that hits
us when we make sure of that. Now, imagine those who are smaller than you.
They might feel like shit. That's how I wanted Patty to feel. I wanted
him to believe that being born with a cock between his legs was a mistake.
Then, slowly, he'd realize that if his cock was worthless, his ass was the
opposite. No guy had an ass as nice as his, so that's how he would be able
to feel superior; but not superior to men, but superior to women. He'd
then realize that he wasn't born to fuck, but to be fucked and that's where
I wanted him to be.
Not even a second after that thought, I saw Patty coming inside the gym.
Damn, the bitch looked nice. I had to hold my will not to jump over him
and **** his ass in front of everyone. "Relax, dude. Relax!" Quickly, I
stood up and moved towards him. I came from behind and called his name.
He turned to me and that's it. That was the look I was so eagerly waiting
for. He looked shocked, as if he was witnessing a miracle. That's the
first time he worshipped me and that was so natural, I wanted to see that
look in his face forever. We stayed like that for a few seconds, but they
felt like centuries. That was the time a new bitch was being born.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 04
The look on Patty's face was simply priceless. That was my future bitch
witnessing for the first time the superiority of the man who would change
his life forever. I wanted him to know that whereas he needed years of hard
work to gain some muscles, I could gain much more in just a couple
months. That was the first step to make him aware that he wasn't born to be
a man, he didn't need to be big or anything, he needed to keep working out
that bubble butt of his and maybe the pecs so I could have something to
grab whenever I fucked him.
However, I had to be cautious. I had my dick tenting under my shorts, and
it could be too much for a guy who still believed to be straight. So,
slowly, I lowered the bottom of my tank top to hide my hardon. I thought
that showing my dick to him like that could be a bit scary, and then he'd
never talk with me again. That wasn't the plan. I needed him to trust me
and get closer to me.
"Wow! Look at you. You're so much... bigger, than last time I saw you" Bob
commented visibly surprised. Well, someone who is not into muscles wouldn't
care that much, but not Bob. It was obvious he was that kind of guy who is
always present at the gym but never gets really big like me. He was
carrying a handbag that was probably full of protein, amino acids, bananas
and this sort of things we take with us before hitting the gym. This sort
of men dream of the day they will be noticed for their physique and it
makes them extremely jealous when they see men like me.
When we go to the gym and hear smaller guys saying stuff like that, we
usually show some modesty. We say we're not that big, and that they are on
the right path towards muscle definition (even if that's not the
truth). However, I didn't want to give Patty the notion I respected him. He
needed to know that we were in different levels, separated by natural
hierarchy.
"Yeah, I know that. And you still look small like the last time I saw
you. Actually, you look even smaller. What happened to you? You're not
coming here enough?"
It's obvious he went to the gym everyday, so he wasn't expecting that
comment. He looked a little bit embarrassed and just said he needed to work
out harder if he wanted to change his look.
"I can help you with that. I got a few tips that you could use to gain some
muscles. Well, not as big as me, but big enough" I said trying to get his
attention.
"Oh really? I'd appreciate that a lot" And that's when I gained Patty's
confidence.
"Sure. I'll send you some stuff I have that can give you ideas and
motivation" Patty had no clue of what kind of stuff I'd send to him. He
thanked me and then moved towards the machines. He was wearing tight board
shorts that made me sure that I shouldn't give up on my plan. He'd be mine
soon.
In the meantime, I didn't notice that I was being watched by my friend
Aaron who came towards me while I still watched Patty's ass. Aaron
approached me and in a friendly gesture, put his hand on my shoulder. I
looked at him and knew he had seen me staring at Patty's ass.
"I see you've noticed Bob's incredible ass, haven't you?" Aaron asked me as
if this was something very natural. I was a bit in shock because I didn't
want my friends spreading the word I was into guys. That wasn't my plan
when I started thinking about how to fuck Patty. I didn't know what to say,
but Aaron continued. "Don't worry, my friend. Who wouldn't consider fucking
that nice round ass? I think I'd love to fuck him myself. But he doesn't
talk too much with me. I think I'm not big enough to make him notice
me. But I can't say the same about you. I think you're the first person
he's ever talked to here. I guess you have a better chance to pop his
cherry than me"
"Hey, wait a minute. I didn't say anything about fucking him" I tried to
deny I ever considered fucking Patty, but I think Aaron didn't buy it. He
probably thought I didn't want to acknowledge such an intimate thing to
someone who didn't know my real intentions or what I was looking for. Aaron
then took his phone from his pocket and started looking for something
there. Suddenly, he flipped his phone towards me and showed a picture of a
guy's back that I recognized straightaway as being Bob's. I could recognize
that ass anywhere. So Aaron was stalking and taking pictures of Bob? I
looked at him very intrigued and he laughed.
"No, I'm not stalking him. I just take these pictures for my personal
entertainment... if you know what I mean"
"What the hell, dude? Aren't you married? What about this ring in your
finger?" I've noticed his ring the last time I saw him, but I haven't asked
if he was really married.
"Well, there are things that I wouldn't do to my wife. You know, naughty
things. I think you wouldn't do with your girlfriend either, right? So,
that's when I use these bitches. I haven't used Bob yet, but there are a
few others I've managed to break in. Look at this one here" Aaron looked at
his phone screen again and searched another picture. I could see another
guy's back with a focus on his ass hidden under red running shorts. And
what an ass! It wasn't as nice as Patty's but it was still
impressive. Aaron looked proud of that picture.
"I've fucked this butt for the first time a couple days ago. You can't
believe how nice it was. By the way, the owner of this ass is right here
right now. Do you see that guy in white on the other side?"
Aaron pointed to a guy who was a bit far from us, walking from one machine
to another. He walked a bit funny, as if he had a cramp or something. I was
wondering if Aaron had such a huge dick the guy would never be able to walk
properly again.
"That's Steve. I should introduce you to him. Would you like to meet him?"
Aaron asked. He knew I'd probably say yes because it was subliminally
understood we weren't that different at all. I've met Aaron years ago and
we always knew that each other was into butt-fucking and bubble
butts. That's why I promptly agreed with him.
I saw that Patty was working out on the other side of the gym that was
uncommonly big and unusually empty. I think that besides me, Aaron, Patty
and Steve, there were no more than three women walking on treadmills.
As we got closer to Steve, he looked at us and it was visible he became
suddenly nervous. What had happened between him and Aaron was still a
mystery but I was becoming increasingly curious to know everything about
it.
"Hey, Steve. How are you today?" Aaron asked as if they were two old
buddies and not fuck buds.
"Hi, Aaron. I'm fine, you?" Steve answered unable to look straight into
Aaron's eyes.
"This is my friend, Ted. We were talking on the other side and Ted here
noticed you were walking a bit funny today. Is there something wrong with
you?" Steve looked at me with the look of someone who had just seen a
ghost. For an instant, I thought he would faint or throw up. He looked so
disturbed I started wondering what was happening with him.
"It's nothing. I think I'm just tired, that's all" Steve replied not very
convincingly.
"Oh, c'mon. There's obviously something wrong with you. You know I'm the PT
here, so it's my job to help you guys when you have problems like
this. I've seen people walking like you before and every time I discovered
there was something wrong with their lower back. Why don't you turn over
and show us your back? Maybe I can help you" Aaron offered very calm and
friendly.
"I don't think it's necessary, really. I should just go" Steve tried to
move away, but Aaron didn't let him.
"I think you should do as I said. C'mon, no big deal" I noticed Aaron had
changed the look on his face from friendly into something more demanding.
I didn't have any idea of what Steve should be thinking. Maybe he just
wanted to run away but something didn't let him do that. Aaron wasn't
holding him, and we were in a public space so he could scream for help if
he wanted, but instead, he turned his back to us and lifted his t-shirt a
little bit in order to show us his lower back.
Aaron pressed Steve's back with his hands after positioning himself right
behind the boy. I could see Aaron was starting to tent under his shorts,
just like me before seeing Bob who was now absentmindedly doing some bench
presses.
"I can't see it. Why don't you remove your t-shirt? This way, I'll be able
to take a better look" Aaron suggested, already lifting Steve's
t-shirt. Steve wasn't cooperating, he didn't want to take off his t-shirt.
"Aaron, please. Not here!" he pleaded, but Aaron pretended he didn't
listen.
In less than five seconds, Steve had his chest exposed to everyone to
see. He didn't have a body as nice as Patty's, but it wasn't bad either. He
had a very white skin and I noticed he shaved his whole body. He had a nice
pair of thick legs that matched his developing biceps. His hair was dark
and cut short. His face was triangular and I can say he was a cute boy. I
wasn't into men at all, but I still thought he was a good looking guy.
Aaron was rubbing the boy's back, asking if he could feel something hurting
but Steve just repeated that there wasn't anything wrong with him.
"I see. So maybe the problem is in your legs. Why don't you lower your
shorts for me to see?"
Steve looked even worse now, as if he couldn't believe what Aaron had just
asked him to do. Although in panic, Steve submitted himself to Aaron and
lowered his shorts just under his butt. He was wearing a ridiculous tight
bikini briefs that could fit a 12-year-old boy. But more impressive than
that was the bubble butt those briefs were hiding. It was just incredible
and I couldn't stop watching it. I myself was having a hardon and I didn't
care if they could see it. I actually wanted them to see what I had under
my shorts.
"I can't see anything, Steve. Why don't we lower this down a bit more?"
Aaron then lowered Steve's shorts till his ankles and asked the boy to step
out of it. Slowly, Steve did what Aaron asked and once he had the boy's
shorts in his hand, he threw it on a leg press machine behind us, together
with his t-shirt. Now, Steve was wearing only his ridiculous underwear and
anyone could see him. I looked around to see if there was something there,
but we were still safe. For some reason, I wanted people to see him like
that and I think Aaron wanted the same.
Aaron rubbed his legs and very quickly he gave his opinion. "I don't see
anything wrong with you, really. Maybe the problem is under your nice
undies. May I?" he asked with his fingers already inside the undies'
waistband.
It was obvious that he didn't want that to happen, but he remained
silent. For me (and I believe for Aaron too), silence meant yes, so Aaron
lowered the boy's underwear. Just like he did with the shorts, he asked
Steve to step out of the undies and they joined his shorts and t-shirt
behind us. Now, Steve was completely naked and I couldn't believe in that
situation. We were in the fucking middle of the gym and the boy was naked,
showing that dreamy butt of his to us. But that's not all. Aaron separated
Steve's butt cheeks and to my surprise there was something stuck inside his
ass.
"Oh, I think I found what is making you walk funny. You got something up
your ass"
Aaron started to pull it out and I was speechless when I saw a somewhat big
butt plug getting out of his ass after a popping sound. I was trying to
imagine how the boy managed to have that inside his hole and for how
long. Aaron then, out of the blue, inserted his index finger inside the
boy's hole.
"I heard that some people feel a bit ticklish inside the ass and that's why
they put plugs inside it. I think I can help you to scratch that itchy
spot, but I'm afraid my finger is too short. Here, Ted. Why don't you hold
this for me?" Aaron handed me the plug and I didn't think it was disgusting
or anything. That was simply hot. The plug was glistening, and I knew it
was covered in lube.
Aaron fished his dick out of his pants fly, and his not very long dick
(maybe 6 inches) was really hard and ready for action. He used his right
hand to push Steve's back and make him bend over a little bit and with his
other hand he held his cock, driving it towards the boy's hole.
"Please, Aaron. Not here, please. Anyone can see" Steve pleaded for one
last time before the unavoidable.
"See what? I'm just scratching an itchy spot. Everyone would understand
that, right Ted?" Aaron blinked at me.
"Definitely. I wouldn't see any problem about it" I was trying not to
laugh, but the irony was obvious.
It didn't take Aaron two seconds to insert his whole dick inside Steve. The
boy gulped and tried to move forward, but Aaron held him with his both
hands around his waist.
"Don't move or I won't be able to find where it's itching"
Aaron started to fuck Steve in fast thrusts, maybe because he knew he
couldn't do that. It's obvious no one would buy the `itchy spot' story and
that was his workplace. In no time, he'd lose his job and I don't know if
anyone would ever hire him again. Was a fuck worth it? For Aaron it was,
and I think I agreed with him. I'd so fuck Patty like Aaron fucked
Steve. The boy was doing his best not to scream and I thought that wasn't
very easy. He was visibly struggling to remain quiet. However, anyone
around us would be able to listen the slap sounds of their thighs shocking
against each other. Luckily, we were alone in that area. Patty was doing
some push-ups and the girls were still running on the treadmills.
"I think I found it. I think you'll feel better now" Aaron said, and I knew
he was cumming. His body was trembling and his moves slowed down. Quickly,
he removed his dick from the boy's hole and cum was running down his
legs. Quickly, Aaron took the plug from my hand and inserted it inside
Steve's ass.
"Leave my sperm there coz I heard it helps when we feel itchy. It's a good
remedy" then Aaron looked at me. "Let's get out of here"
Steve ran towards his clothes and I moved away. The show Aaron put up for
me opened my eyes to the possibilities I had in front of me and they were
plenty. Aaron still invited me to fuck Steve whenever I wanted, and I
agreed. It would be good to fuck someone (besides my girlfried) while I
couldn't fuck Bob Patty. But that was just the beginning. Aaron had a lot
of other surprises to Steve and I was more than willing to participate.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 05
Two or three days after witnessing Aaron fucking Steve at the gym, I
thought I should talk to Aaron again in order to understand what had
happened. I must emphasise that I've never seen such a thing before and
this thing of men fucking other men was very new to me. Not only that, I
was so focused on straight sex and a monogamous life, I've never realised
how fun it could be to have a boy bitch to fuck whenever I wanted. Well, to
tell the truth, I was way more impressed about how I could use a boy bitch
and humiliate the bitch for my own pleasure. I was imagining how it'd be
nice to humiliate Patty and then fuck him in public. It'd be nice to fuck
him in front of his girlfriend and then I maybe fuck her too. I was lost in
my reverie, when I noticed that my girlfriend was calling me. I looked at
her picture on my phone and for few seconds I regretted all my previous
dirty thoughts. What was I thinking? I was in love with Cecile. I couldn't
change her for a guy with whom I could have some kinky sex. At the same
time, I knew I couldn't deny that I liked dirty sex and I was horny.
My dick was tenting when I answered the phone. I remember Cecile had to
discuss some unimportant stuff whereas I wanted to talk dirty. She ended up
asking what was wrong with me, and I changed the subject. I could be in
love with her, but love wasn't enough to put out my fire. I thought that
I'd be cheating Cecile if I found another woman, but what about a fuck boy?
Not to mention that bitch boys can't make drama, they don't threaten you
and they can't get pregnant. A virgin bitch boy would be just perfect.
As soon as I finished talking with Cecile, I called Aaron. I needed to hear
from a married guy who fucked boys how he felt about it. Our conversation
was very short, he just asked me to come by his house and from there we
could go after Steve. I thought Aaron had planned everything already: he
wanted me to fuck Steve. If that was the case, I wondered why he would want
something like that. I was sure that as soon as I had Patty as my bitch
boy, I wouldn't let anyone else fuck him. Anyway, Aaron probably liked to
share his stuff, and I didn't.
I thought about Steve and how Aaron fucked him the other day. If Steve
thought Aaron was rough, he would learn from me what rough really meant. I
decided to take a shower before leaving and, to my surprise, as soon as I
undressed to my underwear I received a message from Patty. He wanted to
know if I had good workout programs and routines to send to him. The bitch
even asked for pictures and videos. I looked at myself at the mirror and
let myself be taken by my naughty thoughts. My dick was hard inside my
tight underwear and I wanted Patty to see that. If he wanted pictures, I'd
send him pictures of myself half naked with a huge hardon underneath my
white brief. I thought it could be dangerous if he ever showed this picture
to someone else, for example, my girlfriend. She would never understand why
I did that. But a boy like Patty wouldn't do that. Boys like him are more
worried about their meaningless reputation than men like me. So I pointed
my phone to the mirror and took one photo. I made sure to put my hidden
dick in evidence. I wanted him to have an idea of what would be fucking him
very soon. Then I wrote a message that I sent along with the pic.
"Hey Pat. Sending a picture of my BIG muscles to inspire you. By the way,
why don't you send me a pic of yourself so I can have an idea of how small
you are?"
Yeah, I called him Pat (yet not Patty) for the first time. I pressed "send"
and waited for an answer that didn't come. Seriously, all I wanted from a
bitch was total surrender and complete dedication to me. A prompt answer
was the very basic I expected from a bitch. Well, of course Patty still
didn't know he was my bitch, but I didn't care. Horny as hell and impatient
as usual, I sent him another message.
"You answer me when I'm talking to you. You seriously don't want to see me
angry"
I couldn't recognise myself anymore. The guy sending those messages was
very different from my usual self. I was changing into someone I still
didn't know very well. All my repressed feeling were coming up and I
couldn't stop it from emerging.
This time, Patty replied much faster. I knew he would. That's a good way to
tell men from bitches. [Pause for reflection] It's not hard to understand
my rationale. Think with me. A man wouldn't answer this message at all,
right? Maybe you can think he answered just because he was afraid of
me. Hell no! We're not living in the Middle Age, are we? We have laws. I
could be big, but I could go to jail if I tried to hurt him. A man is not
made by his size. A man can be small, he can be gay or whatever, but he is
strong inside. I repeat: a real man wouldn't answer that message. However,
a bitch would answer it straightaway because bitches are fragile
inside. They have no willpower whatsoever. And that is what make them
bitches. You can't have a strong-minded bitch, but you can have muscular
bitches. The bitch can be as big as a bull if he's weak inside. See the
difference? [Ok, back to the story]
The bitch sent me this message:
"Hi. I don't think that's a good idea. Thanks for the picture anyway. Cya"
I used to be patient with people until I met Patty. I can say he changed my
life in the day I saw him shaking that ass for me at the restaurant. I had
to start to align Patty's mind to his new role in life: being my bitch
boy. So I typed:
"Send this fucking picture, boy. Pronto!"
It was strangely gratifying to send this text and even better to receive an
image not even one minute later. In the image I could see Patty's uncovered
chest, but with large shorts that were hiding his lower body completely. He
was starting to learn how to behave in front of me, but still way too far
away from the expected.
"What the hell is that? Lose the shorts and send it again"
I was feeling like a king especially when I received another photo. The
bitch was on the same position showing his chest but now he was wearing
nothing but boxers. Well, Patty was a fast learner after all. I could start
to ask more from him.
"I can't see your legs, boy. How the hell do you want me to help you? Put
on bikini briefs or lose the damn boxers. And send a picture of your back
after that including your ass"
It took a while for Patty to answer. I decided to wait now because I
thought this was an important moment for him. I was breaking into his mind
and he was gradually becoming a submissive bitch. I couldn't force it
now. I wanted him to do this willingly and not only because he felt
threatened. Well, I should say again that no man would continue a
conversation with a guy who asked him to send pictures of his ass. But, as
you know, bitches would and Patty did five minutes later. He was wearing
smaller undies (not as small as I wanted, but probably the smallest he
had), and I got two pictures. The first one he was still showing his chest,
but in the second one I saw his back and that amazing ass of his. I felt my
cock throbbing inside my underwear. That ass was just perfect! Two little
hills and a crack in the middle. I could jerk off for that picture, but I
was more interested in fucking Steve. I could ask Patty to send a pic of
his ass, but I knew I still couldn't push him so far. I decided to leave
him waiting. And the bitch was impatient. While I looked at his ass, he
sent me another message asking "So?" Well, I didn't answer.
I took a quick shower and called Aaron to say I'd be a little bit
late. Aaron asked me to meet him at a local fast food restaurant. He said
we'd visit Steve at his work place. I didn't want to visit anyone, I wanted
to fuck the stupid bitch. Aaron noticed my impatience so he asked me to
relax and come quick because that was a special visit. I put my shorts on,
a t-shirt, sneakers and rushed to meet him. I wasn't too far from there so
in ten minutes I arrived at the restaurant. It was a small place but they
had a big parking lot and even a driving through.
The sun was setting when I saw Aaron approaching. I walked to him still
impatient.
"Dude, what the hell? I didn't come here to drink tea with the bitch. I
want to fuck him" I stated.
"Calm down. I brought you here so you can fuck him. He can't leave this
place till late, so you need to fuck him here" Aaron explained.
"Here?" I asked a bit shocked. Aaron laughed when he saw my face.
"Why not? I swear here is way safer than the gym" said the guy who fucked
Steve for anyone to see.
Why was I shocked? Probably because I wasn't used to that yet. But I can
say that if I looked shocked and hesitant, my cock didn't. I couldn't be
more excited. This kind of stuff couldn't shock me anymore. I wanted to
fuck Steve in the restaurant. I smiled to Aaron and asked him to take me to
the bitch.
"We need to wait till it's dark. In the meantime, I'll call him and ask him
to let us in"
I followed Aaron till the both of us were hiding behind the bush close to
the restaurant's back door. He was wearing his gym shorts and a tank
top. As we ducked trying not to be seen, I couldn't help but look at his
round ass. What the hell was I thinking? Aaron was married and he was a
friend of mine. But his legs were so smooth. I bet his ass would be as
smooth as his legs. I was so horny I could fuck Aaron behind the bush. Who
cares? I seriously considered that option, but Steve appeared and I stepped
back. That was the time to fuck Steve and not Aaron. Not yet.
Steve seemed surprised when he saw me. I think Aaron didn't tell him I was
coming too. Probably the bitch didn't like to be watched when he was being
fucked. Bitches can't be shy, can they? I wanted to fuck him in the middle
of the restaurant for everyone to see. As soon as I got inside the
restaurant, I saw myself in a small dark corridor that was cramped with
foodstuff. Aaron was whispering something to Aaron who looked very worried.
"C'mon. Where will I fuck the bitch?" I asked still impatient and horny.
"He's saying he can't today coz he has to take orders at the drive through"
Steve smiled. Then he turned his face to Steve "Well, I don't see the
problem. Your lower body would be hidden by the wall, right? If I'm not
mistaken, only your head appears in that shit"
Aaron had a good point and I knew his plan already. In fact, the people
taking orders in drive throughs show only their upper bodies through a
window or something while the cars pass by. And at this restaurant things
were even better. As this was a small restaurant, there was no machines
where customers could make their orders. They had to drive until a small
window from where someone would take the orders and inform the kitchen
about the order through an interphone.
"We don't need your upper body, so it sounds perfect to me" Aaron finished.
"No, please. You can't do that to me. I need this job" Steve begged. He
knew he was trapped.
"All you need to do is to act and pretend there's nothing happening, right?
We won't bother you, I promise. You can take as many orders as you want as
long as you leave your ass for us to fuck" Aaron stated. "Now here's what I
want you to do. You're not wearing undies, are you?"
"No, sir" the bitch said `sir'. I liked that.
"Great. So you get inside that room, take off these nice shoes and your
pants and leave everything outside the door. I'll hide them and give back
to you if you're a good bitch, ok?"
"Please, don't. This is too risky"
"Well, it's risky for you, not for me. As I said, you just need to pretend
there's nothing happening to you and no one will notice anything. Now,
go. We'll be there just after you"
By this time, I was wondering where Aaron learned all this stuff. He was
very smart for a married guy. I just saw Steve disappearing inside the room
and then the door being slightly opened by him before putting his folded
pants and shoes outside. Aaron walked there, took the clothes and put them
on a high shelf.
"Let's go inside" he said.
Once again, I followed him still not believing in what was
happening. Inside the room, we found Steve half-naked with his upper body
close to a window. He was parallel to the wall, with his left shoulder
touching the window. The room was too small so Aaron sat down near the door
just after taking a condom and a small tube of lube from his pocket.
"Use this and fuck him good" he whispered. "I'll go just after you"
Steve was sitting on a chair that could have its high adjusted so I had an
idea. I removed my pants and underwear and asked Steve to get up. He was
afraid someone would see him naked from the other side of the window, so he
didn't stand up, he just got his ass out of the chair. In this position, I
had a good view of his ass. I was so fucking horny, I couldn't wait any
longer to stick my cock inside that hole. I adjusted the chair a bit lower
and sat on it after reclining it, trying to find a way that people would
see Steve but not me. I couldn't wait any second later. So I slapped his
ass and asked him to sit on my pole. I was excited as I never imagined I'd
be. I had many chicks sitting on my cock, but there was something different
about fucking a guy. Even better to have this guy in such a compromising
situation. I felt so powerful. I could make a guy fuck himself on my big
cock in front of his fucking clients. This `guy' and me worked out at the
same gym. We could've been gym mates, but no. He was actually about to give
himself to me in the most humiliating situation.
I coated my condom-covered dick with lube and pointed it to his hole. The
pressure was making his asshole open up to me. The bitch must have been
fucked a lot by Aaron but he was still very tight to my big dick. That
wouldn't be an easy ride for him, but it was pleasing me immensely. I
thought I could pull him all the way down to open him up completely, but I
wanted that sensation to last. The head of my dick was inside the bitch's
hole and he was apparently doing his best not to scream. The bitch closed
his mouth not to yell. However, I wanted to give him a harder challenge. I
stopped him from coming down and sitting on my lap. I bet he was trying to
understand what was happening, during the three or four minutes that I held
him still. Steve was looking at the other side of the window
apprehensively, as he probably prayed for no clients to come, but they'd
appear eventually. As soon as heard him saying "welcome to the O'Donnell's"
I started to push him down on my cock.
"May I take your... May I take your order, ma'am?" Steve managed to say as
sweat started to run down his forehead.
"I think I want one of those I saw in your ad. You know that one with a lot
of cheese?" the client asked. I was lucky. The woman didn't know the menu.
I tried to get closer to his ear, but being careful not to be seen. When I
was close enough, I whispered:
"Explain the whole menu. And sit down now, bitch"
"Well, we have the mean... I mean the meat burgeeeers" That would be a long
ride, I thought, but I wasn't patient. With my hands on his hips and my
legs around his legs, I pulled him to my lap at once. He couldn't hold his
scream this time.
"Are you ok?" I heard the woman asking him.
"YES. I mean, yes. Sorry about that. It's my... first... day" Steve
explained. His shirt was now drenched in sweat. I thought he'd collapse but
I didn't care. I approached his ear again.
"Up and down. Milk my cock. Only stop when I cum"
Steve was trying to regain his balance, firming his feet on the ground. At
the same time, he was trying to remember the chicken burgers they had when
someone honked a car's horn not far from us. That was great, we had more
clients. "Yeeey, busy night" I said loud enough for him to listen.
It was a shameful but hot show to watch. The bitch trying to move his ass
up and down, but keep his torso still. But more interesting was to watch
his pathetic attempt to speak as if he wasn't being fucked by a huge cock
at that moment. "Maybe... maybe you... want to... gosh... to try
our... kitchen? I mean... our chicken?" Really pathetic. But he was doing
good for a stupid bitch.
I think he was taking the orders of the third client when his legs started
shaking and he sat down on my lap with my cock completely buried in his
ass. I was becoming even more impatient now, so I decided to change the
game a little bit. Suddenly, I stood up and appeared on the window. My cock
was still impaling the bitch's ass when I talked to the client.
"Hi, sir. He's new here, so I guarantee you that this boy will take all
your orders. Right? Boy?" I took my cock out and put it back in his hole
quickly, just to make him aware that the game had changed.
"Yes... sir" there you go. He called me sir and I didn't have to ask him. I
positioned myself right on his back as soon as that client went away. "You
better improve your acting, bitch. Coz I'll fuck you good now"
I moved my hips like there was no tomorrow. I looked behind and saw Aaron
mouthing "what are you doing?" to me. At that moment, I thought I could
fuck Aaron's skull and make him shut up with my cock. I think the world was
centred on my dick and fulfilling my will to get off was priority number
one. That was the moment I started to cum, when I realised that my cock was
in control of my life now. I filled the condom with my precious cum just
before sitting down on the floor and seeing Aaron approaching Steve to fuck
him just like I did. Aaron was shocked with my boldness but he was doing
the exactly same thing. He was definitely another bitch, horny after
watching me.
But as I said, everything was still very new to me. There was a part of me
that was asking "what the hell have you just done?" There was something
happening to me. I stood up and got out of the restaurant. I had to think
about my actions. I walked around the place for a while and took my phone
from my pocket. I had to call Cecile. As soon as I looked at the screen,
however, I saw another message from Patty asking if I was still there
(well, I didn't answer his last message). That bitch needed cock and I'd be
the one giving it to him. I was just making these bitches a favour, right?
- - - - - - - - -
Part 06
After fucking Steve for the first time, I suffered from `post-fucking
regret', or that's how I called what I was feeling after the drive-through
adventure. I've read on the web that many guys who have tried gay sex (and
I'm not ignorant to say that what happened wasn't gay just because I was
the top), have regretted it later. Sometimes it can happen just after the
sex, that is, you cum and you're suddenly having doubts about what you've
done. In other circumstances, it can happen sometime later, maybe a day, a
week, who knows? First of all, I thought that fucking a guy was wrong
because I put my dick in another man's ass. When I remembered about what I
did, I thought it was disgusting. Everything sounded so wrong. It was
certainly something a straight man would never do. Then I started thinking
that I exposed myself when I appeared behind Steve while I fucked him. What
could've happened if someone I knew showed up and saw me there panting
while my dick was sliding in and out his asshole? I even considered that
maybe someone did see me there. Probably there were friends of mine already
saying they saw me fucking a fag in the drive through of a fast food
restaurant. Maybe, Cecile already knew what I had done. My head was
spinning, imagining stories and possibilities that just didn't make
sense. However, I need to admit that after ten or twenty minutes of regret,
I got hard again after thinking about Patty's ass. I also couldn't deny
that I was hot for that guy, I wanted, cross that, I needed to fuck him.
I decided not to talk to him that day, I should think more about what I
would do next. So, I just turned off my phone and went to Cecile's
apartment. I told her I was jogging around her place, so I'd take a quick
shower and we could order something to eat. I didn't like to go to her
place for a stupid reason: her blue walls annoyed me immensely. It was such
a small flat, with that deep blue getting inside my brain and killing me
inside. It's weird but usually I couldn't get hard there. However, it was
different that day. Even after listening to Cecile talking about her mother
and other stuff for hours, I was still hard. Cecile is that kind of person
who can talk to someone even if no one ever talks back to her. She can
basically engage in very annoying monologues where she's the only one
speaking. I liked that, because sometimes I didn't know what to say to
her. Especially that day, after everything I've done. Once we finished our
dinner, she noticed I was hard and she thought it was because of her. I
wish it was, because I wouldn't feel guilty. She asked me to fuck her and I
did. I thought about Patty, I tried not to but I just couldn't think about
something different. I came in the condom after fucking her for ten or
fifteen minutes. She seemed happy and it calmed me a little bit because I
was afraid she could've noticed something different about my
performance. We took a quick shower and headed to the bed. I knew she was
asleep when I decided to turn on my phone. Patty's last message was still
there, unanswered. I also found a message from Aaron asking what happened
with me since I basically ran away from the restaurant. He still said I did
great fucking Steve, he was amazed by my performance. Immediately, I
thought that when Aaron said things like that, he admitted he wanted to sit
on my cock, just like Steve did. I couldn't be wrong, could I? Who is the
guy who would say that to another guy? Just weird.
`Nothing really. I was tired. See you tomorrow' I replied. I liked Aaron,
but he was annoying me a little bit already.
`Nice. Btw, I talked about u with my wife and she'd like to go out for
dinner. U could invite ur gf 2. What u say?' he wrote to me.
My first idea was to deny the invitation, but suddenly I had an idea. After
all my regret, I was thinking again about how to fuck Patty. I thought it'd
be nice to take everyone to the O'neals, where Steve worked. I could feel
my cock getting hard again.
`That's a gd idea' I answered. `I'll invite Patty. We're going to the
O'neals. What bout 7?'
Not even ten seconds later, I received his reply. `R u sure? I'm going with
my wife, ya know? It could get out of control, right?'
`@ 7 then. Night' I was sleepy and I was tired of that talk. The man fucks
a bitch at his work place and now he's afraid of going out for dinner with
the boy? I couldn't see the problem. But before going on with my plan, I
wanted to ask Aaron about how he started fucking the boy. I'd go to the gym
first thing in the morning.
At the gym, I saw Aaron talking to a girl near the leg press machine. He
looked very engaged in the conversation, but much more excited after seeing
me. He let the chick there and came towards me. We greeted each other as
usual. I could see he wanted to ask me something, probably about my
experience with Steve on the previous day. I could also feel that he would
try to change my mind about our dinner together, but that was not open to
debate.
The gym was a bit crowded and I knew it would get worse soon. So I rushed
to the locker room, to get myself prepared to work out, and Aaron followed
me.
"So did you like fucking Steve yesterday?" he asked me as I expected.
"It was ok. By the way, did you talk to your wife about our dinner
tonight?" I didn't want to talk about Steve at that moment. My target was
Patty.
"Not yet. I don't think it's a good idea. My wife is always watching
me. She's so jealous and..."
"Does she know you fuck guys? If she doesn't, she wouldn't give a shit for
Steve, right? Today at seven. Don't worry about anything" I tried to calm
him while I undressed. "I'll invite Patty and his girl. I'll make sure he's
coming"
I saw Aaron looking at my chest, then my legs and crotch. Was he really
interested in me? I thought I should fuck him the day before, when we were
going to meet Steve. At that moment, I thought Aaron wouldn't like to be
fucked, but I wasn't so sure about that anymore. As I wanted to know how
much he wanted me, I undressed completely, showing him my cock in the
typical privacy of a locker room. I tried to pretend I wasn't watching him,
but he was indeed looking at my cock whenever he thought I wasn't looking
at him. Aaron could have a great potential as a friend with benefits. Aaron
was a good looking guy, dark eyes and hair, his skin was a bit dark as
well. As I said, I think he was a some sort of native indian
descendent. His jaw line was squared, like his well-built torso. And even
better than his appearance, was the fact that he was a closeted married
guy, with a lot to lose if anyone knew about his cock cravings. I imagined
that he was trying to supress his need for cock by fucking boys, but he was
the one who wanted to be fucked. That's very typical, many tops aren't real
tops, they just believe that being a bottom makes them real fags. This kind
of person thinks that you aren't having gay sex if you're the top. Anyway,
I could think about what to do with him later. There were some guys passing
by, so I quickly dressed up.
"I want you to tell me how you started fucking the little horny bitch" I
said loud enough to be heard by the guys nearby. Aaron looked worried, but
probably relieved since I didn't say the bitch's name. I guess no one would
imagine that Aaron was fucking bitch boys and not bitch chicks.
"Why don't we go to somewhere more private, so I can tell you?" he
whispered. I wanted to say `only if you let me fuck you', but that wasn't
the right time yet. We left the locker room and headed to a small office
where the gym's PTs could have their meals, which wasn't a proper kitchen
but had a small fridge and a microwave. It smelled like chicken, sweet
potatoes and cheap protein. That should be his everyday meal. Aaron closed
the door and rested his left elbow against the fridge while I stayed at the
door, looking at him.
"So, tell me the story, will ya?" I demanded.
"It's simple. Once I was helping Steve as his PT then I left for a minute,
then when I came back I got him answering someone on grindr"
"What the hell is grindr?"I asked. I've never used these apps in my life,
so I really have no clue about it. Aaron explained what it was to me, and I
got myself wondering how Aaron knew what grindr was.
"That's it? Then you fucked him?" I continued.
"Well, then I tried to find his profile on grindr... I mean, after I
installed the app" as if I believed him. He probably had that app installed
in his phone for ages already. Then he continued, "It wasn't that hard
because he has this small tattoo near his navel. I got some copies of his
profile's pics, then showed to him. I knew he was in the closet, his family
is very religious and conservative, they'd never accept him as gay. After
that, I told him I wouldn't say anything about his sexuality to his parents
if he let me fuck him everyday. I was so obsessed with his ass, I wanted it
everyday. Then, he agreed..."
"Ok. So you're blackmailing the boy?" I've read on the internet that
blackmail is a good way to deal with boys who don't want to cooperate. I
always thought it could be used with real straight guys who didn't want to
try gay sex at all, but why to blackmail someone who is into gay stuff
already? It sounded like Aaron was simply weak. He couldn't dominate a boy
with arguments, he needed to blackmail the bitch. I don't think it's really
fun to force a man into having sex with you, I'd prefer to have them coming
to me willingly. Well, maybe in the beginning they wouldn't seem very
interested, but it should change after some banging.
"Kinda" he answered, visibly shy.
"And since when you started to fuck him in public?"
"One day the gym was empty, then I had an idea. I always wanted to fuck
someone outdoors, while they used the machines. So I came to work with this
shorts that had a fly that was really easy to open and no undies. When I
saw Steve in the locker room, I said we'd start to fuck outside. He tried
to argue with me, but I pretended I wasn't listening. I just said I was
wearing those shorts and nothing underneath. He had one hour, during his
work out time, to get me off with his ass. Something like a challenge, you
know? I said I didn't care how he'd do that, but that was his problem, not
mine. If he didn't, I'd leak the pictures. I wanted to know how far he'd go
to please me"
I didn't want to agree with him, but that was somehow a good idea. It's
interesting when you can just propose something and leave the bitch to plan
how to make it work. As I said, I don't agree with the blackmailing thing
(at least in this case), but Aaron had indeed a naughty mind. "So, what he
did?" I asked curious.
Aaron, who until then looked a bit concerned for talking about this, now
opened a smile. "I saw the bitch injecting half a tube of lube inside his
ass after getting rid of his undies, then he opened a small hole in the
back of his shorts. He looked so worried, but his cock was tenting under
the shorts. He said he was ready and I set the timer. I said once again he
had one hour to make me cum using only his asshole. That day, he decided to
do squats, so we went together to the squat machine. He made sure there was
no one looking at us, then he took my already hard cock out of the fly and
put it inside his ass through the hole he had made in his shorts. I decided
to pretend I was helping him, but he was the one to move his ass around my
cock and get me off. I think we stayed there for at least half an hour,
till I came. Since then, every time I want to fuck him in the gym, I ask
him to come in those shorts"
"That's interesting" I had to agree again. "You gave me some ideas too. But
for now, I need to find Patty. We can tell me other stories like this
later" I knew that Patty should be arriving at that time, so I went out to
look for him.
It wasn't hard to find Patty doing some bench presses. I approached him,
and as soon as he saw me, he looked a little bit embarrassed. Very probably
because I made him send pics of his body to me the day before. I had still
the image of that ass covered only by a small underwear fresh in my head,
such a good jerk-off material. But I wanted more than a picture.
"Hi, Patty. We're going out for dinner tonight. Cecile asked me to invite
you and your girl"
"Why you calling me Patty?" I didn't notice I had called him Patty. Anyway,
he should get used to it sooner or later, anyway.
"Coz we're friends, right? I like to call my friends like that" by
`friends' I meant something very different.
"Don't call me that. That's too feminine, if you know what I mean?" he
asked, trying to look threatening. That should be a joke.
"Nah, Patty. That's just fine. So, you coming or not?" I wanted to know if
he'd keep trying to threat me, or if he'd give in and be the good bitch I
wanted him to be.
"I don't know. That's just weird" of course he would give in. He was a
little bitch after all.
"I'll ask Cecile to call your girl then. You want me to help you to get
bigger, don't you? So you come. We're meeting at seven, at the
O'Neal's. You better go. See ya, Patty" Now it was my turn to sound very
threatening. I think he got the hint, he looked a bit scary after listening
to me.
I couldn't waste any minute, so I took my phone and called Cecile. I asked
her to invite Patty's girlfriend to a dinner with us and another couple of
friends, Aaron and his wife. I still mentioned we'd probably be joined by
another guy, since I wanted Steve to come along. Everything should go as
planned, I wanted that and I'd have that. As my head was still thinking
about what I'd do, I went after Aaron again.
"I need you to tell Steve he'll be joining us for dinner tonight"
"I think he'll be working tonight" Aaron answered, still not looking very
excited about the night out.
"I don't care. We'll be going to his workplace anyway. I just want him to
stay with us at the table for a few minutes, he can ask his boss to allow
him to join us for a while, right? Tell him that's an order. My order" I
think Aaron wasn't expecting that. I could change my behaviour very
quickly. "And another thing, I don't know how many bitches you've had so
far, but I want you to order all of them to collect a lot of cum in cups
and bring to you before seven. Ask them to try to get the best sources"
"What you talking about?" Aaron seemed really surprised. Well, I'd be
surprised as well.
"It doesn't matter. I'm sure these bitches have all connections to get a
lot of cum. I don't care how, just order them to bring it to you before
seven. Just say it's a fucking order, they do anything to obey their men,
right? Unless they don't see you as their man"
"Course they do, I just..." I couldn't continue this conversation
anymore. Sometimes, I'd really respect Aaron for his wild imagination, but
sometimes, he'd annoy me with so many questions. I was asking for something
weird, I know, but he should trust me.
"Just do it, damn it. Remember, I want a lot of juice, got it? And I want
it everyday. So have them working to give you what you want. As for today,
once you got it, take it to the restaurant, k?" I turned my back and moved
to the push-up station. Aaron didn't follow me this time. Instead, he took
his phone and started texting (probably his bitches). I looked at the other
side of the gym, and Patty was doing crunches. His legs were turned to me,
they were open and I could see his ass pressing against the floor. I wanted
to fuck him in that position, I wanted to see his eyes while I penetrated
him slow at first, then fast and rough. All I could get with these thoughts
was a hardon. `Calm down, relax' I told myself as I took a deep breath. I
thought about the fourth step to turn Patty into my personal bitch:
`humiliate the bitch in public'. That was a difficult and slow step, but it
has started. Patty would soon know he was nothing but a cocksucker, born to
serve alphas like me.
I had some classes that day, so I couldn't use my phone anymore. Just
before turning it off, I sent messages. One to Patty, saying to him that
I'd be waiting for his presence and I wouldn't forgive him if he didn't
go. Another to Aaron, asking him to be sure he'd have all the juice with
him by the time of the dinner. And a last one to Cecile, asking her to talk
to Patty's girl again and reinforce the invitation. Now, I just hoped
everything would go as planned.
At seven, I was at the restaurant with Cecile. We were dressing nothing
special, even because that was just a fast food restaurant. Although, that
wasn't a bad place. It had tables by the walls, with large seats that could
comfortably accommodate five to six persons. That's the sort of table I
chose for ourselves, an isolated long table, with two long benches on the
each side of the table. I wanted the girls to sit on the left, while the
guys could sit on the right. So, as soon as I saw Aaron arriving with his
wife, I told them we wouldn't be sitting in couples. Cecile looked
intrigued, so I just explained that we'd be talking about gym and this sort
of stuff they wouldn't like to discuss.
"That's fine. I'm used to that already" said Karen, Aaron's wife. She was a
beautiful woman, not stunning, but above average. She had a short hair and
a nerdy face that was stereotyped by a pair of big squared glasses. She
didn't look like a person who'd go to the gym, which wasn't so different
from Cecile. Maybe they'd have a lot to talk about, which is exactly what I
wanted. "Aaron is always talking about work"
"The same with Karl" Cecile said before standing up. "Nice to meet you, I'm
Cecile"
We all sat down after the introductions, but had to stand up again as soon
as we saw Patty followed by his girlfriend. His girlfriend was really
beautiful. How could someone so pathetic like Patty get a girl like that?
She was Asian, or a mix of Asian with Caucasian, long dark hair and black
big eyes that were so charming. Patty was handsome himself, but his
girlfriend was something else.
"Hey, there they are" announced Cecile after seeing them coming.
More introductions, and I learned that Patty's girlfriend's name was
Alice. I made sure to have all the three women sitting on one end of the
table, close to the wall, while me, Patty and Aaron would sit on the other
end. I had Aaron sitting by my side so when Steve appeared he could sit
beside Patty. I wanted the bitches to be more intimate to each other. Maybe
Patty could learn one thing or two from Steve, right?
As we were talking, I realised Alice was a very cheerful girl or, how could
I say, a modern-minded person. For instance, the women started talking
about gays. I knew Cecile was ok with them (although she never really
fought for gay rights or anything), Karen didn't like them at all (poor
Aaron), and Alice surprised me when she said she loved gays. You know that
old fag-rags talk: `I have a lot of gay friends... They are awesome... They
listen to me... bla bla bla...' But as I was listening, I thought that
Alice could actually help me to fuck her boyfriend. Well, of course she
wouldn't do that consciously, but I had my mind working on some plans and
they started to include her.
I knew that soon we'd be ordering our foods and drinks. Everyone opened the
menus to browse the options, so I took the chance to whisper to Aaron if he
had brought what I asked. He said he did, it was in his backpack.
"Great. Then let's go to the restroom. Bring your bag with you" I
said. "Girls, we're going the restroom. Be back soon" I announced to
everyone else. Note I included Patty in the `girls'.
"You two look like women going together to the toilet" said Alice, making
all of them laugh, except Patty who looked serious. I think he wasn't very
comfortable with my presence, the way I've been treating him. I expected
that.
I didn't answer Alice, just headed to the restroom with Aaron. It was a
small place, two stalls and a sink. The main door had a lock, so as soon as
we entered it, I locked it.
"What we doing here?" asked Aaron.
"You'll know. How much did you get?" I asked anxiously.
Aaron showed a winning grin. "I asked my bitches to ask other bitches. We
didn't have much time, but I managed to get quite a lot"
Aaron put his hand in his backpack and showed me a glass full of cum. I was
amazed. It had more cum than I've imagined, probably 6 ounces (bit more
than 150ml) of pure cum.
"Wow, how did you get all of that?"
"Dude, don't challenge me. I'm always up for a challenge and I always win"
he boasted. "Well, I have my connections. Now, tell me, why do you need
this for?"
Then I opened my own bag I've taken with me. I found online this funny
bottle, it was a shake bottle that people usually bring to the gym, but it
was a funny one. I got it from a prank shop. It was actually a baby bottle,
with the silicone nipple and everything. Of course, people wouldn't
actually suck on the bottle's nipple, they'd just remove the whole cap and
drink from the bottle, but I didn't want that to happen. Aaron was looking
intrigued, so I took the cum cup from his hand and poured the liquid inside
the bottle being careful not to drop anything on my hands.
"I was thinking about mixing water with the cum, but you brought more than
enough" Aaron had his eyes glimmering. I was proving to him that I could be
bolder than him. Course I could. Actually, I could go even further. "But I
think we can add more cum here, right?"
"What you want? That's all I brought" he answered promptly.
"Course not. We still have the one in our balls. Just stroke your cock and
make sure you cum inside the bottle. Don't waste anything"
Aaron smiled again. He was so into this, the poor guy couldn't be more
excited. He took out his hard cock from his pants and started jerking
off. I wasn't interested in watching him, so I just took out my own cock
from my pants and let it there exposed for him to watch. Sometimes, I'd
caress my dick, but I didn't stroke it. I was thinking I couldn't cum
watching Aaron jerking off, maybe I could if I was watching his ass, but
not his dick.
"Dude, I can't cum" I said.
"But you ain't even trying. Just pump that meat" he said while his hands
quickly moved up and down his shaft.
He called my cock meat. Ok, I was convinced he couldn't wait to have a try
on my meat.
"Even if I tried, dude. I'm not the kind of guy who'd cum in a
restroom. Just finish there and cum in the bottle. Will you take too long?"
"I don't think so. This is so fucking hot" Aaron said that looking down at
my cock. He tried to pretend he was looking somewhere else, but he'd never
fool me. "You should try to cum too"
"I could, but it wouldn't work. Trust me" I wanted him to finish soon, so I
caressed my own cock with more passion. It was hardening and precum was
already leaking from the tip down the shaft. "In the bottle, man" I warned
him as I noticed he was about to cum.
He quickly approached his dick to the open bottle and came inside it. I
have to acknowledge that he came quite a lot, something like six or seven
volleys that probably warmed up a little bit the cum that had been gathered
in the bottle already.
"Why don't you cum there too?" he asked again. He was a insisting person,
wasn't he?
"It's just the environment, I don't know" I explained, still stroking my
dick in long and light motions. "Once I managed to cum in a toilet, but I
had Cecile stroking it for me"
I didn't want to ask him to do anything for me, I rather wanted to see if
he preferred to see me putting my still loaded dick back in my pants, or if
he'd suggest something.
"She seriously did that to you?" Aaron was still milking the last drops of
his dick inside the bottle, but his eyes were turned to my cock.
"You can bet she did"
"Wow, I think Alice would never do that with me"
"That's a shame. For the both of us, I mean. You don't have a chick who
would do that for you, and I can't cum coz I don't have a helping hand here
to stroke my big cock" then I decided to whisper, just to make it sound
like a secret. "Unfortunate, coz my cock is so full of cum. I think it
would fill that bottle and warm up the juice"
"Bullshit, no one can cum that much" he whispered back. He was right, no
human would be able to cum that much, but who cared? I just wanted to
stimulate his curiosity.
"I guess, but we'll never know" then I prepared to put my dick back in my
pants.
"Wait" he said. "What if..."
"What if... what?" I stopped myself from touching my cock and left it there
for him.
"I can't believe I'm doing this, but..." he left his dick and with his
right hand, he reached my own cock. In his left hand, he still held the
bottle that he carefully put near my dick head.
"But what?" I preferred not to mention anything about his hand on my dick,
as if it was completely normal. Well, it is normal indeed. I can't see
anything wrong about a man stroking another guy's cock.
"But... We need more cum in the bottle, right?" I think he wanted to say
something different, but I couldn't force him to admit he wanted to see me
cumming. He was progressing fine already, I could be more patient. He was
so careful with my cock, as if he was holding something sacred. His hands
weren't soft because of the gym, but it felt just perfect around my hard
dick. I wish it could've lasted longer, but I was afraid someone would
knock on the door and scare him. So, I let it go and, due to my excitement,
I came after two or three minutes. Aaron put my dick very close to the
bottle and made sure to have all the cum inside. After that, I asked him to
rub my dick against the bottle, so it could smell and taste cock. It was
interesting to see Aaron handling my dick, now not so shy anymore. He
rubbed it all over the bottle, there was not a single inch that my cock
hadn't touched. I asked him to rub better around the bottle's nipple and so
he did. There was some cum left on the silicone nipple, just perfect.
"Great. Just try to get more cum tomorrow so we can fill it completely, k?"
"I'll do my best" Aaron said giving the bottle back to me. I took a scoop
of dark chocolate whey protein from my bag and mixed with the cum. I shook
it well, so it was really looking like a post-workout shake, I just
couldn't say the same about the taste or smell. Well, I didn't care coz I
wouldn't be the one to try it. I still managed to write the name "Patty" in
big letters around the bottle, so everyone would know who owned the cute
baby bottle.
"Let's go before someone thinks I'm fucking you here" I could've said
`before someone thinks we're having sex', or `fucking each other', but I
wouldn't do that. Aaron just laughed and we returned to the table. To my
surprise, Steve was there, right next to Patty and they were engaged in a
serious talk. The girls were on the other side, talking seriously about
something I don't know coz as soon as they saw us they started making jokes
about me and Aaron in the restroom. I let them say anything they wanted,
because maybe Patty wouldn't be so nervous about me anymore. Apparently, it
worked since even Patty tried to make fun of us: "you still have lipstick
in your teeth".
I laughed and made fun of myself, I really didn't care about that
whatsoever. "Yeah, Aaron was spotting me while I took a shit"
"Disgusting" Cecile said.
"You guys really work out a lot, don't you?" Karen continued. I like the
way she talked to me. It felt like we have been friends for a long time.
"Why d'you say that?" I asked trying to explore more this topic.
"Well, look at you guys. You're so big and strong" that was
interesting. Patty didn't seem so confident anymore after listening her own
girlfriend talking about me in such an intimate way. And she didn't stop
there. "I wish Bob could be that big too"
`Bingo!' I thought. It couldn't be better.
"Well, I promised him that I'll do my best to make him bigger" my eyes
travelled from Karen to Bob Patty. "He just need to follow my advices"
"Oh, he will. If you promise he'll become as big as you guys, I'll make him
do whatever you say" Karen laughed.
"You serious? That's so vain. I told Karl that I'd rather have him at home
with me than at the gym" Cecile admitted. She indeed didn't care for my
body as much as I did. However, Karen looked impressed at me, that kind of
look we all `gym rats' like.
"Don't worry coz I'll help" I continued. "I even brought a protein shake
for him. It's the best shake I know" I then took the cum filled baby bottle
from my bag. Aaron seemed so excited. He was probably wondering if I'd
really make Patty drink that in front of everyone.
When everyone saw the bottle, they all started laughing (except for Patty
of course). That was in fact ridiculous, so I tried to make it sound
fun. It would be just a joke, so Patty would become party pooper if he
denied to `play'. That's the kind of thing that probably wouldn't happen
without an audience. That's how we take advantage of public exposure. I
gave it to Patty who looked worried.
"I'm not drinking that. You k**ding me?" he protested.
"Oh, c'mon, babe. That's fun" Karen said. She didn't know how much I liked
her.
"Well, usually you don't need to use the bottle nipple..." I tried to
explain. Actually, I wanted to sound as if I didn't want him to suck from
the silicone nipple, so everyone could oppose to me and make Patty put his
lips around it.
"Oh, please, don't. That ain't fun" Aaron said, probably almost creaming
his paints. "I wanna see him sucking it like a baby"
"Just give it a try, babe' Karen continued. Did I say I was enjoying this
girl a lot?
Patty had the bottle in his hand, he'd squeeze it nervously while he
actually considered whether he should do that or not. "Sorry, I can't do
that. Everyone's watching"
"Only us watching. No big deal" Aaron continued.
I preferred to remain quiet at this moment, so the people on the table
wouldn't think I was the one forcing him to do anything. On my left side, I
could see Cecile and Alice not very entertained. "Hey, you don't need to do
anything you don't want, right?" Alice suggested, maybe just trying to
contrapose her husband's insistence.
"Oh, c'mon. That's just fun" Aaron continued. Then, with the authority of a
personal trainer, he looked back at Patty "or you're gonna chicken? I
thought you were a though dude"
Aaron played well. It's always a good move when you suggest the bitch isn't
man enough if he doesn't do as you want. They don't wanna show their
vulnerability, because they know they're fragile and not as manly as other
guys. Real men don't really care about it since they are convinced of their
masculinity and it won't change just because you didn't accept a stupid
challenge that would actually make you look inferior. If I were Patty, I'd
probably make everyone drink that gross liquid before I threw it
away. Anyway, I was convinced already that Patty would drink it, since he
was still holding the bottle.
"Ok, then. But just a little bit" he agreed.
"You gotta drink everything. You have no idea how hard it was to get that
protein" I finally intervened. "C'mon, d'you wanna be a bodybuilder or not?
Consider this your first step towards your new life". Probably no one
understood what I really wanted to mean by `new life'. Patty surely thought
I meant his new life as a bodybuilder, but that's not really what I said.
Then, the magic happened. Patty lifted the bottle to his mouth and plugged
the silicone nipple in his mouth. And there he was sucking cum for the
first time in his life. A lot of cum, I admit. He'd definitely have
diarrhea after that, but that'd be a good thing. After some days drinking
cum like that, his whole organism would be more than capable of processing
cum for the rest of his life. Plus, that was lactose and gluten free, I'd
let him know that soon.
"This tastes horrible..." Patty complained after his first sip. I could see
cum in his lips, a gooey and translucid liquid that was perhaps my precum
that had been rubbed against the rubber nipple. Almost everyone at the
table were laughing at him, mainly his girlfriend.
"No pain, no gain" said Aaron. "We all have to drink these undrinkable
stuff. They never taste like coke, my friend"
"C'mon, babe. Let me help you. I'll treat like my little baby. Come here"
Karen comforted Patty while she pulled him closer to her, the back of his
head leaned against her breast, while she took the bottle from his hand and
put the nipple back on his mouth. That scene was classic. I just fished my
phone from my pocket and took a dozen pictures. Karen was feeding cum to
her beloved boyfriend and laughing about it. She looked like a mom feeding
her baby. Could Freud explain that?
In her girlfriend's arms, Patty couldn't do anything but oblige. As an
obedient baby, he drank all the liquid, till the last drop. Actually, he
sucked it like a good bitch. He sucked the cum with the face of someone who
was deeply despising the taste of the meal. Well, maybe he didn't like the
chocolate powder, right? That could be fixed.
When Karen finished feeding her boyfriend, she looked at the bottle and
found the name `Patty' written there. She was still laughing, but managed
to ask who Patty was.
"It's your boyfriend. Pattinson his surname, right? I'm just k**ding. I
mean, I feel like I adopted him as my pupil, so I had to find him a more
intimate name" I explained, still trying to appeal to Karen's humours and
get her support. That wasn't being too hard to achieve. She started
laughing even harder when she got Patty as her boyfriend.
"I love it, seriously. How come I've never thought about it? My Patty"
Karen said still holding Patty. I think she was so entertained, she didn't
stop to think that Patty is usually used toward girls. Anyway, I wouldn't
be the one to warn her about it. Actually, it'd be better to have more
people calling him Patty, so he could get used to that name once and for
all.
I looked at Aaron on my side and we both started laughing. I'm not the kind
of person who laughs like that, but everything that happened so far was
just awkward. I've planned everything, but I wasn't expecting that. I
looked ahead and found Steve laughing too. That little rascal. I'd need him
for my next move on Patty, and that should happen now. No, actually, I'd
better wait for our meal. Just a few more minutes.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 07
Patty was sitting at the other side of the table in front of me, his
girlfriend had her left arm hanging around his neck and I thought she was
having a very good time. She still laughed whenever someone called her
boyfriend "Patty", thinking that this was just a joke among buds. Barely
she knew I didn't consider myself her boyfriend's `bud'. There was only one
reason for us to be there together that night: humiliate her beloved
one. And that had already started. They boywhore was unaware that he had in
his belly the loads of dozens of unknown guys. Baby makers were swimming
inside his bitch tummy. I wish I could tell him what he had just done, what
his girlfriend forced him to do, but I didn't want the spoil the fun. We
were just beginning.
I turned myself to Steve, who was sitting by Patty's side, right in front
of my eyes. He was central to my next plan, so I needed him paying
attention to me. He knew I wanted him very obedient that night, so he was
prepared to do whatever I wanted. I didn't know whether this would work or
not, but if the worst happened, Steve would be the pervert, not me.
As he worked in the restaurant, I asked him to find a tablecloth to cover
our table.
"A white long one" I ordered.
The inquisitive eyes of those who shared the table with me made me explain
myself, even without questions being asked. "Just to give a bit of glamour
to our dinner. We can always make things a little better, can't we?"
Cecile looked at me uncertain of my intentions. I couldn't blame her, I
never cared about glamour. Well, I wasn't still thinking about it when I
asked for the tablecloth, but I didn't want to reveal my intentions. I just
smiled and rushed Steve by asking him to move. When Steve stood up, I
noticed he had a boner under his pants. The little bastard was horny
already, and we hadn't even started. His situation wasn't easy, because as
a bitch he wasn't allowed to wear undies and bitches are very easily
aroused. Well, that wasn't my problem. He turned his back to us and tried
to hide his willy with his shirt, and it kinda worked, but I wasn't happy
with that, because Steve shouldn't worry about being exposed. Well, what
else a bitch is good for besides being fucked and humiliated? As he passed
by my side, I held his arm and he stopped instantly. He looked down at
me. I could see panic in his eyes, but he couldn't hide his excitement. He
knew I'd ask something his conscious would despise, but his hormones would
beg for. Bitches are just like that, so real alpha males end up getting
used to that. They always need to be forced into doing something they
apparently don't want to, simply because they like to be ordered, used and
abused.
"Tuck your shirt into your pants, boy" I whispered, being careful not to be
overheard. "You got nothing to hide anyway"
I didn't give him time to answer, even because I knew what he would say
already. He'd argue he couldn't do that because he'd lose his job, and he
needed the money. I didn't give a fuck. If he did lose it, I'd quickly find
him another one. To tell the truth, I wanted him to lose that stupid job,
so he could work somewhere I'd feel more confident to do with him whatever
I pleased. I had a few friends that could give the boy a chance, and maybe
I could get these friends to have some fun humiliating the bitch too.
I was glad when I saw his defeated face while he tucked his shirt and his
cock tented his black suit pants. As he moved away, I felt Aaron coming
close to me, and then whispering in my ear: "the boy'll lose his job, dude"
"As if I care" I said, still being careful to keep my voice down.
While I waited for Steve, I returned my eyes to Patty. He was silent, while
the chicks talked cheerfully. I was still giggling as I thought that the
bitch should have such a strong cum breath with a hint of chocolate
protein. He should be burping cum. I loved knowing that I was the one
responsible for that, and I wanted that feeling to last. I wanted to feel
that again, everyday if possible. I imagined how it would feel like if I
had Patty swimming in a pool of cum, then look at him drenched, looking
like a melting wax man. I'd have that happening, I swore to myself.
As I daydreamed, he looked at me and our eyes met. Quickly, the bitch
looked elsewhere while I kept staring at him. He was so pathetic he
couldn't face me. That's what I mean when I say that real bitches are weak,
they can't even raise their faces to look at you as a MAN.
Steve returned, holding a white tablecloth right in front of his hard
willie. He knew I disapproved that, but he insisted on keeping hiding
himself. I'd have to punish him later, he knew that as well.
The chicks stopped talking when they noticed Steve's presence, standing by
the table, watching us. He asked us to remove the menus, sauce bottles and
our stuff from the table so he could put the tablecloth on. I was glad to
notice the tablecloth was long enough to cover my knees. "This should be
enough" I thought.
I invited Steve to sit with us again, I could have ordered him to do that,
but I didn't want to make Cecile suspicious. As before, Steve sat by
Patty's left side, while his girlfriend was on his other side. She was
still deeply engaged in a conversation with the other women, so I thought
she wouldn't disturb us ñ the guys. As soon as Steve made himself
comfortable, I took a napkin from the table and, with a pen I had in my
pocket, I started to write a note. It was simple and very direct, it read:
"Give me your pants". I could've sent him a message with my phone, but I
didn't want him to reply. I folded the note and gave it to Steve who was
careful not to let Patty read it. I knew Steve would have those stupid
reactions, the usual denial, and I wasn't in the mood to deal wit that. So,
instead of looking at him, I just turned my face to Patty and his
girlfriend. I pretended I was paying attention to the chicks' talk, but I
could see Steve on the corner of my eyes, moving his head to the right,
left, then right again. No one was looking at us, much less at him, but he
needed to make sure he'd be protected despite his nudity.
After one minute, however, my patience was at its limit. Still staring at
the chicks, I kicked Steve's legs under the table. Within ten seconds he
was handing me his pants. He was still careful enough to give it to me
unsuspiciously, probably happy that I had asked him to cover the table. I
got his pants, and tossed them inside my backpack that laid on my right
side. I looked at Patty and realized he was noticing Steve's movements, but
Patty didn't dare to look at the boy. I believe he wouldn't bother to say
anything because they weren't intimate yet. However, I didn't want that to
happen. I wanted them to get to know each other better. So I grabbed
another napkin and started writing again. Aaron was silent by my side, but
he knew what I was doing. In small letters, I wrote: "only cover urself
when waiter come. Show urself to Patty". By this time, after the bottle
incident, Steve already knew who Patty was. By the way, the bottle still
stood at the table, like a trophy for the bitch who drank all that cum.
This time, I showed Steve that I had another message for him, then I took
it to under the table, so no one would see me sending him notes. Steve
moved to get it, but as I didn't extend my arm, he struggled quite a bit to
reach it. I couldn't see, but I imagined that his ass would be visible for
anyone to see. Unfortunately, there was no one near us, and Patty was still
looking to his other side. Steve got the paper, read the note and stared at
me with those wide eyes I've seen many other times before. I was getting
bored with his reactions, so I just mouthed "move", then "fast". As he
looked lost, still wondering how to proceed, I put my hands on the table
and started to pull the tablecloth. I wouldn't mind to expose him to the
world, and he was aware of my intention. Staring back at me, he just
nodded, accepting the task. Visibly scared, Steve poked Patty who
instinctively turned his head around. Patty's eyes met Steve's but the
latter didn't say anything. Instead, he just moved his eyes from Patty's
face to his own crotch. Patty followed the lead, looked down and as if in
shock he raised his head and turned his head to the other side. I laughed
again, this time I couldn't hold it. Aaron also looked very entertained,
which drew his wife's attention to us. I think I heard her asking him what
was going on, and he just said I've told him a joke.
Steve had blushed, when he looked back at me. I liked the show, but it was
still far from over. As I considered moving on, the waiter came with the
meal. Steve rushed to hide his cock, while Patty had to turn himself to the
table. Once we all had our meals in front of us, I looked back at Steve. He
raised his eyes to watch me, then I mouthed to him: "show your cock". I
noticed that there were some people walking by, Steve decided to disobey me
afraid someone would see him. Once again, I grabbed the tablecloth and the
boy knew I'd get rid of it if he didn't do as I said. He exposed himself,
the people passing by didn't see anything, but the risk was getting real,
more people was coming to the restaurant. I was having a hardon again. I
wanted people to see Steve naked, I needed more.
"Jerk off" I mouthed. This time, he didn't take too long to obey me. He let
go of the knife he held with his left hand, then grabbed his dick
instead. He should've been very hard, coz his arm was moving up and down
pretty fast. The bitch was horny as hell, that's why he decided to obey me
without protest. It's obvious that he wanted to cum, so his cock could
become soft. That wouldn't happen. "Don't cum" I mouthed to him again,
visibly angry. Steve looked upset, and that was another reaction he
couldn't have. How will I punish this little bastard?
I took another napkin and brought it to my right side, over the bench. I
didn't want anyone to see me writing. I took my time writing this note,
because I wasn't in a rush. Slowly, as I ate my mashed potatoes, I wrote
down:
Wait my signal
Then go under the table
I passed the paper to Steve under the table, making sure Steve would
stretch his body to reach my hand. As he did, Patty discretely looked at
him. As soon as Steve got the paper, he leaned against the backrest,
exposing his boner wrapped by his still stroking hand. Patty looked
disgusted but remained quiet. It was clear to me that he wasn't a man,
because I'd never tolerate to have an almost unknown guy stroking his
fucking cock by my side. I think Patty didn't want to make a scandal, he
was the kind of person who'd rather pretend nothing was happening than
start an argument. Well, soon he wouldn't be able to pretend anymore.
It was funny to watch Steve's incredulity, although annoying, his facial
expressions sometimes amused me. Aaron came close to me again to ask what I
demanded this time. I moved my mouth close to his ear and answered: "I need
you to make everyone to look to our left. Can you do that?"
Aaron smiled and nodded. I didn't have time to cut another piece of my
steak when I heard Aaron saying something loud by my side. He was pointing
to the menu that was at the end of the table, opposite from me and
Steve. He asked if anyone wanted that dessert ñ it was a photo of a bowl
with ice cream and brownies. As soon as everyone turned their heads to look
at the menu, I kicked Steve's leg again and ordered him to go down. He
didn't wait for a second warning, then he slid down and disappeared under
the tablecloth. Of course, Patty noticed that, but he remained quiet
despite the unexpected situation.
"What's wrong with you, hon? We're still eating and you already
thinking'bout dessert?" Aaron's wife asked him.
"Well, I just thought it'd be a good idea, you know" Aaron answered
quickly.
"Hey, where's the boy who was sitting right there?" Cecile asked from the
other end of the table, pointing her finger to the now vacant seat in front
of me. "He didn't finish his meal"
"He had to rush. I think someone called him somewhere" I answered after a
long period of silence.
Patty looked at me, knowing I was lying. Anyone would be able to know I was
lying if they were paying attention to what was happening around us,
because no one approached us, there was no voice calling Steve. On the
background, just a few uninteresting songs and the sound of knives and
forks hitting the plates. Patty turned his head back to his plate, I smiled
and returned my attention to my steak.
I felt Steve's body pressed against my legs. He should be trying to avoid
Patty's eyes over him, and used my legs to hide him from exposing himself
to other people. The risk was real indeed, but it was low. We were in a
very secluded area and we wouldn't be disturbed until more customers
occupied other tables. I still couldn't talk directly to Steve, because it
would be suspicious to raise the tablecloth and speak with my feet. So I
continued writing my messages on napkins. First, I wrote in big letters:
Put ur shirt in my bag
I didn't give the paper to him, I just showed it and then left it over my
bag. He should be complaining, worried that someone would pass by and see
him, but I knew he wouldn't disobey me. The boy had lost his pants already,
he couldn't be so concerned about the shirt. Plus, I knew the bitch liked
that as much as I did. As I imagined, in less than thirty seconds I saw his
hands approaching my bag from under the tablecloth, putting the white shirt
inside it. I reached the napkin and wrote more:
On ur 4
Show ur ass * [I tried to draw a hole] to Patty
This time, I really didn't know what was happening under the table. I could
only imagine. Later, I'd ask Steve what he did. In my head, he was getting
on his fours and touching Patty's legs with his ass. That's more or less
the exact moment Patty looked down the table. I think Steve was holding his
butt cheeks apart, showing his smooth asshole to Patty who suddenly lowered
the tablecloth, while I could see in his face how disturbed he was.
"What's wrong, Patty?" I asked in a low voice because I didn't want the
chicks to take part in this talk. I liked the fact that they were still on
their side, not paying attention to us whatsoever. Aaron looked at Patty
too, intrigued to know what he had to say.
"It's nothing... Never mind" he stuttered, almost unable to keep
eating. The bitch seemed very straight to me, but I knew he would change
his mind eventually. He felt disturbed because he didn't like assholes, he
liked cocks. He just didn't know that yet.
"I think you're not enjoying your meal, Patty. Next time, I'll order it for
you" I continued. "I think I know more about you than yourself" It was in
fact something I should've done already. Bitches can't choose anything,
because they never know exactly what they want, not even their own
food. Closeted bitches are even worse. They say `no' when they'd rather say
`yes'. You can't expect a bitch who still denies his own urges to do
everything you say, because they are just not prepared for that yet. It
demands time and patience. One might think this sounds boring, but it's
quite the opposite when you know how to have fun while training your
bitch. I was really enjoying my time with those bitches.
As Patty tried to get back to his meal, I brought the tablecloth up to my
waist, making sure my pants were completely covered. Slowly, I let go of
the cutlery on the plate and brought my hands to my crotch. I lowered my
zipper and carefully took out my hard dick. I was afraid someone would see
the movement of my hands, but so far I had only Aaron (and Steve, of
course) watching me. This time, I thought I didn't need to say anything,
Steve should know what to do. I jerked my cock up and down, just teasing
the bitch for a while, when I felt his hand touching the base of my
shaft. "Smart bitch" I thought. I let go of my dick and resumed my
eating. Aaron looked at me with puppy eyes, because he was envying me for
my boldness. That's weird to think about it because not many days ago, I
was the one who thought he was too bold for fucking Steve at his workplace.
"Don't you wanna try?" I asked him. Actually, I challenged him and I knew
Aaron never passed a challenge. I looked at him very attentively because I
wanted to see what he would do to get out his dick from his pants without
being noticed by his wife who was right beside him. He pretended he was
paying attention to the chicks' talk, so he knew the best time to drag the
tablecloth over his waist. Then he put his right hand under the table
whilst he kept using his left to bring food to his mouth. I imagined he was
lowering his zipper, but he was not the one to fish his cock out of the fly
of his shorts. By this time, Steve was already holding my cock only with
his left hand while his right was already working on Aaron's dick. I
approached the table with my body, so it could make Steve's life a bit
easier. See? No one can say I'm a mean person. Can you fully comprehend how
happy Steve was under that table, holding two dicks at the same time?
I reached the napkin on my side and wrote: `SUCK'. I showed it to Steve,
crushed the paper and tossed it away. He then approached his head to my
dick and engulfed it at once. The bitch was hungry for dick, as usual. I
was smiling while Aaron tried his best not to moan. Being sucked by a bitch
is awesome, but in front of other people (including girlfriend and wife) is
just priceless.
During all this time, I focused my attention on Patty, the one who would
soon be on his knees sucking cock too. Every now and then, our eyes would
meet and he'd try to pretend he hadn't seen me. His face was a riddle for
me, I didn't know whether he was annoyed, disturbed or scared. Actually, I
think he was curious; he wanted to know what was going on under that
table. As my hands were now holding the fork and knife, I decided to let
the latter fall on the floor. Aaron looked at me stunned, afraid of being
outed by his wife who looked at me as well.
"Hey, Patty. Can you take that for me?" I asked him.
"Why don't you take it instead?" he returned the question. Such a nasty
bitch.
"Coz I'm your senior" I answered coldly. Cecile visibly reproved my
behavior, but before she could open her mouth, Alice intervened. She patted
Patty's shoulders and asked him to obey me. "Once you become the senior you
can do the same, right?" she laughed oblivious of my intentions.
"Sure" I grinned.
I felt some hesitation from Steve, but he did not dare to stop sucking me.
Apparently upset, Patty slid his butt from the middle of the bench towards
the right side of the table, where Steve was before. He probably hit Steve
with his legs, since I felt the boy moving his head on my crotch as his
body approached mine to give Patty space to move. Patty then bent down,
trying to reach the knife that wasn't far from my feet. I knew what Patty
would see once he reached that knife: a naked boy on his fours, stroking
his PT's cock with one hand while he worked his master's dick with the
mouth. I thought Patty would rush to get away from there, but it took him a
few seconds to get back to his place. He looked astonished. I liked that,
he was getting to know me better. He gave me the knife back and I thanked
him.
Now I could move to the last part of my plan. I had to do it quickly coz I
didn't know if the chicks would remain talkative for too long. They were
about to finish eating, and after that, they could decide to go to the
toilet or something. That could be really troublesome. I took my phone from
my bag and wrote a message to Patty. I quickly typed:
`Don't you wanna try? He gives good head'
I know I was being too reckless here, I'd have to delete those messages
from his phone before the night was over. I saw Patty reaching for his
phone in his pocket. He read the message, but didn't reply. Instead, he
just looked at me and signed a big `no'. I just started typing again, as
soon as I saw his answer.
`You will. It'll be good for ya [wink]. Make sure you cover your crotch
unless you want Alice to know you have a fag sucking you under the table"
I winked at him, then I pointed to the tablecloth so he'd understand what I
meant by `cover your crotch'. Then, I put my hand in my backpack and took a
piece of paper that I had brought with me, as I have already foreseen this
moment. In it, it was written:
Remove Patty's shoes, shorts and underwear then give them to me
Then do whatever but SUCK Patty and SWALLOW
Take pictures
I just gave the paper and my phone to Steve, coz he'd need some time to
read it all. At this point, I didn't know what Steve would do to obey my
orders, but it was up to him now. The task wasn't an easy one, so I decided
to help. I whispered to Aaron that we should draw the chicks' attention to
us, and hopefully, they'd forget about Patty's presence at the table. They
were talking about work, so I interfered, asking if they were talking about
work out. My idea was to drag them into a nutrition and exercises
conversation, since I knew I could say something interesting and new about
this topic. I felt Steve letting go of my dick, so he was probably on his
way to Patty's lap. I knew I was right when Patty opened his eyes widely,
as if he had been electrified. He quickly grabbed the tablecloth and
covered his crotch, afraid his girlfriend would notice something unusual
happening. I could see out of the corner of my eyes that Patty looked very
scared. Very slowly, I put my dick inside my pants again, making it look as
if I was just fixing my shirt. Aaron did the same and in no time we were
free to uncover ourselves. I saw one shoe being placed next to my feet,
which I recognized as being Patty's. Then the other shoe, and the socks
came next. When I realized that Steve was moving to Patty's shorts, I stood
up, pretending I was teaching them how to do certain exercises
correctly. Aaron did the same and we caught everyone's attention with our
demonstration. Alice's eyes were glued at us while Patty tried to fight
against Steve's hands that were now trying to pull down his already
unbuttoned shorts. I think Patty knew he wouldn't be able to explain what a
naked guy was doing between his legs, so he just tried to pretend nothing
was going on. As I always say, real men don't care too much about it. If
the same happened with me, I'd just stand up and kick the fag's ass, but
bitches don't think this way. They're always afraid ñ they think too
much. I was doing whatever I wanted with Steve and Patty (and even Aaron,
although I started to think Aaron wasn't a bitch, but just a closeted
married guy) because I knew how to deal with them. They were like open
books to me.
When I saw Patty's hands grabbing the tablecloth firmly above his waist, I
imagined he should be naked by now. That's why I wasn't surprised when I
glanced Patty's shorts and underwear touching my feet. I was getting hard
again, while I still pretended to be teaching the women around us how to do
a proper weight training. I couldn't help but imagine how good it would be
to make Patty sit on my lap right there and ride my cock like the good
bitch he was. I was getting so hot I started imagining things. I thought
that I'd make sure that before fucking Patty, I wouldn't loose his hole
with my fingers before the fuck ñ the first thing to ever go into
Patty's hole would be my cock. Not much lube, just enough to make it easy
for me, not for him. "Gosh! I need to stop thinking this stuff"
Suddenly, Patty swallowed hard then I looked at him. As everyone was paying
attention to me, they all turned their faces to him as well. Patty quickly
slid his butt to the edge of the bench, as if he was laying down, hiding
good part of his body under the table. He looked cute when he was scared,
or was he excited? He had certain innocence in his look that made my blood
burn.
I knew that Steve's mouth could make a dead man's cock hard, so even Patty
wouldn't be able to resist him. Alice asked what was going on with him, and
he just stuttered "n...nothing". I resumed my talking so Patty could have
some `privacy'. I hoped Steve to be a good bitch, take nice pics with my
phone and make the other bitch cum. I noticed everyone was done with their
dinner, so the only thing that stopped anyone from getting up now was my
speech. I needed to prolong this just a bit further.
I didn't know what Steve was doing, but it should be good. Patty was trying
the impossible to remain quiet, but it seemed really difficult. I could see
he was very sensitive. He was probably one of those people who shiver when
touched, anything could be ticklish or arousing to him. I think that even a
cock sliding in and out of his puffy lips would make him moan.
As Aaron and I were about to finish our demonstration, Patty closed his
eyes tightly and I was absolutely sure he had just cum. He looked a bit
sleepish after that, so I knew I was right. I was laughing inside coz I
think he suffered from early ejaculation. Less than two minutes was enough
to make the bitch cum. That would be fun to have him in chastity. He should
enjoy these orgasms he was having now coz very soon he wouldn't be allowed
to cum anymore. Well, I could allow it if he came from being fucked, but
I'd still punish him.
I decided to end my talk, and as I had imagined, as soon as I sat down the
chicks said they needed to go to the toilet. Patty woke from his sleepiness
with his feet trying to reach for his lost shorts. I grabbed his shorts
that were still placed around my feet, put his underwear inside my bag,
then I showed what I had in my hands to everyone.
"I knew Patty would become the perfect pledge of our small fraternity" I
laughed as I handed him his shorts.
"What does this mean? Are you naked?" Alice asked her boyfriend, not
convinced he'd give his shorts to me willingly. Well, she was right.
"Why are you doing this to him, Karl?" Cecile asked me. "That's not really
nice"
"Everyone does that, Cecy. And I didn't force him, it was just a
joke. Right, Patty?" I asked him. He nodded but he didn't look very
pleased. "When you get inside a fraternity, you need to prove you're really
part of the group. That's why we ask these weird things to the new members,
right Aaron?"
"One hundred percent right" he smiled by my side.
"You don't even study anymore, what fraternity is that?" Aaron's wife asked
him.
"It's not a real fraternity" I answered on his behalf. "Just a group of
friends that hit the gym and go out together. I want to have the three of
us competing as well. There's a lot of bodybuilding contests out there. I
want to help Patty to be a true winner". I didn't know where this
fraternity came from, it appeared naturally during that conversation. When
I said that, I couldn't imagine that this imaginary fraternity would become
an actual `club' someday.
Patty was still upset, but his girlfriend looked happy when I said I'd turn
Patty into a bodybuilder. She was really into muscles. Maybe she had wet
dreams about a muscled boyfriend. Well, I'd make Patty muscled, but I
wouldn't focus on his arms. His ass would get all the attention.
As I was thinking about his ass, Patty was dressed again. I kicked his
shoes towards him, but not the socks. I wanted to keep those with me
too. The chicks still wanted to go to the toilet, so Patty, Aaron and I
moved away so they could go through. Steve managed to remain unnoticed
under the table, which was better than I expected. Once we sat down again,
I gave Steve his clothes and once dressed he sat at the table with us
again. Patty looked at him a little bit disgusted, he didn't know how to
act. I didn't care about him. Steve gave me back my phone and I just put it
in my pocket.
"Hey, don't be upset, bro" I talked to Patty. "Here, let's forget about our
small game, ok?"
"It's easy for you to say" he whined like a c***d. His pink lips were even
more pouted than the normal, it was really arousing.
"I bet it wasn't that bad. Steve is a good cocksucker, isn't he?" I
continued, but Patty didn't say anything. "Gimme your phone for a second,
will ya?"
"What for?" Patty asked.
"So we can forget about this little joke. C'mon" I extended my arm and he
gave me his phone, unaware of my intentions. "What's your password?"
"I'll unlock it for you" now he extended his arm, but I wouldn't give the
phone back to him.
"Just tell me the fucking password. We're buds, right?" I didn't want to
say buds, but it would work for now.
He told me his password (I knew he would), so I just moved to the texts I
sent him and deleted everything.
"By the way, I don't know if you know but there's gonna have a bodybuilding
contest tomorrow at the other campus. I want you to come with me" I said to
Patty as I gave him his phone. The bitch looked pleased with that
information. He was as obsessed with muscles as his girlfriend. "I want you
to know what these contests are about, coz there's a competition I want you
to participate. So, you'd better know how it works before you go for
it. K?"
"Ok" he answered. I knew he was happy, but he still wanted to pretend he
was upset after what I did to him.
"You shouldn't be upset for being naked, Patty. You should show yourself
more since you work out so hard. Less is more for guys like you. But don't
worry. I'll buy you a new gym gear, and I'll make sure to have your protein
shake everyday"
I was grinning, happy to know I had Patty in my hands. He was about to say
something when the chicks got back. They didn't want to sit again, so we
just went away. I told Patty we'd go to the competition after the gym. He
agreed before going away with Alice.
"Now you're responsible for bringing more of this protein shake everyday" I
told Aaron while our women said goodbye.
"I don't know how..."
"Well, I'm sure you'll find a way, right? We need to feed a hungry boy"
Aaron laughed after saying he would do his best. I knew he would. I
remember when he told me I wouldn't believe how many guys were being
serviced by bitches. He had met many of those guys and they'd be more than
enough to provide all the cum Patty needed. Some of them could be convinced
with words, but I was aware that I'd need money to convince others. I had
to find someone willing to spend money with stuff like this. That's when I
considered opening a blog to advertise my enterprise. I wanted to turn
Patty into a bitch, but I could have other alpha males like me converting
other bitches. The idea of a club started to form in my mind. I thought the
idea wasn't that bad.
I studied in a college where enrolment had been all-male for decades, and
it started accepting women just three years before I met Patty. That was a
college that focused on sports for men. The institute offered many courses,
but all students should be good in at least one sport. We had very good
teams in almost every single sport one can imagine. And I don't need to say
that sporty guys have a lot of hormones and need to relief is unimaginable.
Although now open to women, the college should still have nine men for only
one woman. As the campus was a little bit far from the city's CBD, the guys
would rather jerk off than go after pussy kilometres away from their
dorms. You could smell testosterone in the corridors, even because the only
dorm open for women was the farthest away from the rest. I knew that a lot
of my mates had never considered fucking other men, but that's just because
they were never given the chance. At the same time, other guys could be
convinced into being fucked, but no one has ever talked them into doing
that yet. That's where the club would become very handy. I needed guys
willing to find bitches and then turn them into walking holes that would
want to suck and be fucked by as many dicks as possible. We could focus on
the guys with big round butts like Patty, they'd make a good team of dick
takers. Just think about it. One soccer team has eleven players, plus other
six or seven who were on the bench. At uni we had three soccer teams on the
main league, and I'm talking about soccer alone. It could definitely
work. Patty would be the first one, but I knew that there were many more to
come. I was sure that I could make it work as soon as I transformed Patty
and used him as an example.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 08
I was sure I had to open a website, or maybe a blog or something, and
introduce the idea I had of the "straight to bitch" club to the
world. That's how I imagined this club, a group of alpha males who would
identify a potential bitch boi and then turn him into an insatiable
cock-taker. I didn't think the boy should be necessarily straight, he could
be hetero, bi, homo or whatever, but I wanted those who were still
questioning their sexuality. When I got home after that dinner with Patty,
Aaron and the others, I decided to think about it a little further. I had
essays to write for uni but it wouldn't take too much of my time. Before
sketching a simple design for the blog, I got myself thinking about the
situations that made me change so much in so little time.
As I said, I wanted to find young men (at that time I hadn't considered
older guys, but it would change when I left uni) who questioned their own
sexuality. I wondered why I had chosen Patty then, since he never presented
any indication of such a doubt. For the world he was a straight man, he
dated a nice and beautiful woman, and his life would probably go on like
this forever if he hadn't come across me. So why did I choose him? The
answer was actually obvious. I mean, a man with a bubble-butt like the one
he had would never live peacefully as a straight man because sooner or
later another man would try to fuck him, just as I wanted to. I even
thought that maybe he had been fucked already or at least m*****ed. If he
hadn't, I was sure he was part of the imagination of many men who jerked
off thinking of his ass. If he hadn't been fucked yet, in the future
someone would certainly do that because of the dick magnet he had on his
back, begging to be fucked. But, of course, that's not all. Patty was a
natural submissive, he couldn't say `no' to anyone, he couldn't talk to
real men and look them in the eyes, he couldn't fight for something he
wanted, but instead, he needed someone to do that for him. You see, there's
a pattern here and I knew I'd be able to find many other guys like him ñ
Steve for example. But Steve had been broken already, what was the fun in
using a boy who wanted to be used? That's when I understood that this was
more about who I wanted to turn into a bitch than finding potential
bitches. How come I've never thought of it before meeting Patty?
My phone vibrated. I found it under a small pile of papers and saw a
message from Aaron asking if I had checked the video Steve recorded under
the table. `Shit, how could I forget this?' I looked for the files of
videos and there it was on the top of the screen. I touched the video and
suddenly I couldn't help but laugh loudly. `What the fuck is this?' I have
to admit I've seen many dicks in my life. I've been an athlete for so many
years, I've spent so much time in locker rooms, common showers, massage
parlours. I've seen dozens or hundreds of limp dicks, but this one made me
think of my little brother when we were k**s sharing the shower. I think he
was six and I was ten, I used to laugh at him because his weelie was so
ridiculous. Of course, we were just k**s and I wanted to bully my little
brother, who's never been laughed at this age? But Patty? His hard dick was
simply pathetically small, the foreskin covered the head because his dick
just hadn't developed, it was without a doubt a k**'s little penis. He had
trimmed his pubes and his balls were smooth like a pink peach (and so were
his thighs). I saw Stevie grabbing Patty's weelie, the penis disappeared
completely inside his right hand. `I can't believe this' I thought. The
video was short because he came very quickly. `Not only his weelie is
small, but he comes in less than a minute. How can his girlfriend get along
with him?'
Don't get me wrong, I know that many bottoms have horse-sized dicks (as
experience would prove to me), but this was Patty. I sent the video to
Aaron and he had the same reaction I did. He texted me a long line of KKK's
and emoticons of laughter. I can't deny that Patty was perfect for me,
because was he any different I'd probably give up on my plans and leave him
alone. If he had a huge dick, maybe one that was bigger than mine, I
wouldn't feel like going after him anymore. That would make me feel weird,
disgusted, disappointed. At that time of life, I was still very confused
about having sex with other men, anything could make me change my mind: a
big-dicked bottom for instance. The video stimulated me to go on. I felt
like I had to fuck Patty then more than ever.
I finished writing my essays and moved to my computer. I needed a blog. My
first post was terrible, the blog looked awful, but I made my intentions
very clear without indicating my identity. I created an e-mail account and
asked people to get in touch with me. Anyone who was interested in turning
straight boys into bitch bottoms. I also identified myself as a student at
that specific university, so anyone who studied there or was applying for a
position there, should contact me if my plans interested them. When I
finished that, I got a bit disappointed. Who would see that? The chances
were really small, and even if anyone did, everything there looked so
ridiculously cheap and dodgy. Still, I decided to leave it there as I got
nothing to lose. I had to sleep because my plans for the next day were
getting me hard. The bodybuilders competition with Patty would be
sensational. It would represent the time I'd introduce him to my dick and
then later pave the way for the greatest public humiliation of his life.
When I woke up, I had a massive morning wood. It was a hot day, I was naked
on the top of my bed, lazily stretching my muscles. I looked over my chest
and saw my aching cock lying over my belly, its purple head two or three
inches over my navel oozing precum. I felt proud because I had a cock that
big. Not only long, it was thick, massive and, I'd dare to say,
beautiful. I've never worshipped my dick, maybe because I wasn't too much
into comparing myself with other guys, but this was changing. I was
thrilled after seeing how small Patty was, how ridiculous he looked after
comparing his pencil weelie with my own dick greeting me a `good
morning'. You don't need to be gay to appreciate a dick like mine, just
that small hint of curiosity would get any guy on his knees willing to take
a better look at it. I felt like I wanted to have my pride and ego boasted
before my classes. I reached for my phone over the bedside table and
scrolled down my contact numbers. I could have called my girlfriend, but
she wouldn't be able to provide me what I wanted. I don't mean she wouldn't
be able to make me cum, but that's not what I was looking for. I didn't
know a single woman who could talk about my dick without getting
embarrassed about it. Also, I believe that I didn't like to force them
because their words never sounded honest to me. That's why I went
straightaway to Steve, for I knew he would be able to say what I needed to
hear.
`Hey, had breakfast?' I wrote.
It took him a couple minutes to answer. `No, sir. I was about to get up'
`Come to my place. Grab 2 sandwiches at the cafÈ downstairs and come up'
I sent him my address and answered another message from him, where he said
he had work to do. Well, I had work to do too but I was still inviting him
over. Plus, I didn't ask him if he was busy. It's hard to be patient with
these bitches sometimes. In the end, he just replied a `yes, sir. On my
way' and got offline. I was impressed with his agility as my interphone
buzzed in less than twenty minutes. I was still in my bed, slowly stroking
my cock when I got up to let him in. I lived in a small but nice flat. It
didn't have walls separating the kitchen, room and living room. Everything
was open, except for the bathroom near the bed. When I heard a knock on the
door, I yelled "It's open" and Steve came in. He was carrying a paper bag
in one hand and a small bottle of orange juice in the other. He saw me
naked on the bed, and he couldn't even pretend he wasn't staring at my
dick.
"You really love dick, don't you?" I asked rhetorically. "Bring over my
sandwiches here"
While he walked towards me, I sat down on the bed. My dick was still
pointing upwards, so as I tried to get myself comfortable, I felt it almost
touching my nipple. How come I've never noticed that? If I lowered my head
towards my knees, I could touch my nipples with my dick. Anyway, if I was
impressed, Steve was delighted.
"Did you eat anything?" I asked as Steve continued staring at my cock.
"N... No, sir" he stuttered. "Bit hungry"
"I give you two options. Will you sit by my side and eat a sandwich with
me, or will you kneel down between my legs and worship my cock for me?" I
asked but Steve didn't answer. He gave me the bags and kneeled down, maybe
afraid I could change my mind. "I bet you'd starve to death but would still
prefer a nice cock like mine than eating, am I right?"
"Yes, sir" he mumbled and opened his mouth to engulf my leaking
cock. However, before he could have my cock in his mouth, I stopped his
head with my left hand.
"I didn't invite you here to suck me. I want you to worship my dick. D'you
know what that mean?"
"I thought I just had to suck you" his eyes begged for my agreement.
"Nah. Start by grabbing my dick and stroking it slowly" his right hand was
fast and it was around the base of my cock, right next to my balls, in less
than a second. "Good. Now tell me, boy. Why d'you like my dick so much?"
"It's hard to explain, sir" he answered, his eyes glued to the tip of my
cock as precum leaked and ran down the shaft towards his hand. "It's
so... it's so powerful"
"What you mean?" I asked before opening the bag and grabbing the
sandwich. I opened the plastic while he was there thinking about what to
say.
"I think this will sound stupid, but it reminds me of a day when my father
taught me how to shoot. He had this gun, I never held a gun in my life, but
he wanted me to learn. When I grabbed the gun, I felt so powerful, I mean,
it was scary too, but so damn powerful. You feel like you can do
anything..." he quickly looked at my face, as if he needed permission to
talk further. I started eating, but asked him to continue before
chewing. "So, when I hold your dick, I feel like that. I think you can hurt
people with your dick, sir. If you hit it against my face, it'd hurt like
hell. When you fucked me, it was really painful. But it made me so proud of
myself, so powerful to know I had endured the pain and got it all inside of
me"
"Now tell me, why the hell you prefer to see me coming than coming
yourself? You know, this doesn't make sense to me. Girls would never accept
that. I always thought it was the same with fa... I mean, gay guys. Before
talking to Aaron and seeing you, I thought gays would jerk off each other
till both of them came, but it's not like that with guys like you, right? I
really don't get it. Coming is so fucking good, don't you feel that?"
"Well, I do, but..." his eyes were back to my dick, staring the precum that
was still oozing around the shaft. "Can I lick that, sir? Please"
I looked down to see what he meant, and nodded. Steve was visibly desperate
to taste my juices. As soon as he got my consent, he rushed his mouth
towards my dick and licked the whole extent of my pole, from where his hand
grabbed it to the tip. He opened his mouth to get the head inside, and
squeezed my dick, milking more juices that flooded on his tongue.
"Enough" I ordered him to stop while I took the other sandwich. Steve
looked sad when he realized he couldn't suck my dick. I thought of a day
when I asked Cecile to not suck me because I wasn't in the mood and she
quickly agreed. I used to think that everyone was the same, but I started
guessing I was wrong. For guys like Steve, sucking a dick can bring more
pleasure than being sucked. I just couldn't get that yet.
"It's hard to explain, sir" he continued. "I just think I'm not worthy
coming when a man like you with such a perfect cock hasn't cum. Besides,
when I make you cum, I feel so good with myself, it's such a great feeling
to know that someone like me was able to make a man like you cum. It's a
hundred... no... a thousand times better than coming, sir"
"If I ask you not to cum, would you be able to do that for... let's
say... a whole week?" I asked not really sure that a guy could remain more
than a week without getting off.
"I think I could go on forever, as long as you allowed me to get you
off... sir"
That surprised me. I thought he was exaggerating, no one could do that, but
as I looked at him again, I started wondering. This guy was obsessed with
my dick, I've never seen such a desire before. `How come?' I asked myself
again. I was taking mental notes of what I'd suggest to be a guide of the
`straight to bitch club'. The members would have to limit or stop
completely the right to cum of their bitches, because if they did, they
wouldn't be entirely bitches. But the members would only be allowed to do
that after deciding to offer their own cocks to the bitches, because that's
what I learned with Steve. In other words, a bitch can remain days, weeks,
or maybe months (who knows years) without coming, but only as long as
they've received another dick to replace their own. Steve had made that
somehow clear to me, `if I can make a superior cock like yours cum, why
should I cum then?'
As I didn't want to share my dick with Steve, since Patty was the one I had
in my mind, I shouldn't ask that to him. Maybe Aaron had done that already
because I've never seen Steve touching his dick (I couldn't even imagine
such a scene). I think Steve wanted me to order him not to cum ever again,
because then he'd know that I was offering him my dick. He wanted to submit
to me completely, but that couldn't happen. I confess that I even felt a
bit bad for denying such a commitment, but that wasn't his purpose with me.
"So, tell me" I said, changing the subject a little bit, "what it felt like
to suck my friend's dick yesterday at the restaurant?"
"Well, my penis is bigger than his, sir. I mean, I only did that coz you
asked me to, otherwise..."
"I see" my thoughts turned back to Patty and his hilarious little weelie. I
had another bite of the sandwich and changed the subject again. "Have you
always enjoyed dicks? I mean, have you never been into chicks at all?"
"Well, before meeting Aaron I had a girlfriend..." he answered visibly
consternated.
"Bullshit!" I said with my mouth full, even more surprised than
before. "That's a joke, right? What would you do with a pussy? You like
dicks so much. Look at you". Steve was about to answer, but I took a look
at the time and knew I had to rush. I still got a lot to ask him, I was
even more curious about his life now, but I had to leave it for later.
"Can't I make you cum, sir? Please?" he asked with those eyes of lost
puppies.
"Sorry. I'm saving cum for someone else. I just wanted you to make me
hornier so I can cum more" I stood up. My phone buzzed, it was Cecile
asking for me. We had classes together. "I'm late. Get out"
As fast as Steve came in, he got out. When he closed the door, I thought I
had been a bit rude with him, but he didn't seem upset or disappointed. On
the contrary, I think he was quite happy for being treated like a cheap
whore. It was obvious I still had a lot to learn about bitches and the way
they think.
I called a taxi for uni because I didn't have much time for cycling or
walking. I got my phone and send a message to Aaron, just to make sure he
hadn't forgotten our agreement about Patty. `Hey! My boy is hungry and need
his milk. R u working on it? Gym by 12'. He confirmed he was doing his best
and should have the `milk' by then. I had to push Aaron everyday or he'd
let it go, he was just too laid back, almost my opposite. I didn't know how
he could get so much cum, and I wasn't really interested about it as long
as he had it in time. It's hard to describe how excited I became every time
I thought of Patty drinking glasses of cum. Oh, if I could I'd multiply his
cum doses by two, three. I'd make him have cum for breakfast, lunch and
dinner. `One day...' I thought. Why was I so obsessed with Patty? There was
a connection between the two of us, a subtle but strong bond that I still
couldn't comprehend. I've had fantasized about this sort of things before,
but I've always thought of women as the target of my fantasies. When Patty
took their place, everything became so much more intense and real. It
represented my ultimate idea of superiority, power, almost
divinity. Changing the nature of someone was amazing, I felt like creating
someone in accordance to my wills. Nothing was more important than my
desires.
`If u have all the cum by 12, start thinking about tomorrow. The more the
better' I replied Aaron.
`U gonna dry my sources' Aaron wrote.
Oh, how I wish I could cum gallons and feed him myself alone. Before
feeling frustrated I rushed to my classroom because I'd have a long day
ahead. My dick was still hard in my pants. I was afraid someone could see
the volume, I had chosen inconspicuous pants, but this is the downside of
having a huge dick. When I saw Cecile, I put my books over my crotch before
approaching her. I don't think she noticed anything, or she just pretended
nothing happened. Nothing would make my hardon subside, regardless of how
hard I tried. It wasn't easy to concentrate. Cecile asked me twice if I was
ok, to which I answered `of course'. By the end of the class, I announced I
had to rush to the gym. She didn't hide her disappointment, but said I
should have fun.
It was about lunchtime when I arrived at the gym, which wasn't a problem
because there was a good restaurant there. I sat by one of the tables and
turned my look to the door so I could see Patty coming in. I looked at my
watch and it was still early. I saw Aaron approaching me. He greeted me and
sat by my side. He was wearing gym pants and a white t-shirt with the gym's
logo that was visibly too tight for him.
"You look a bit anxious today. You ok?" he asked me. I was getting tired of
being asked this question.
"Yeah, not bad" I sighed already annoyed.
"You need to relax, dude. Or Patty will feel there's something wrong with
you. You may scare him then you lose him. That happened to me when I
started... unh..." he lowered the ton of his voice "fucking guys"
I looked at Aaron whose face was not far from mine. He couldn't be more
correct. I started thinking what was wrong with me. Why was I acting like
that? I used to be such a calm man, I never let anything get out of my
control, but suddenly I had changed. The bigger the transformation I wanted
to impose on Patty, the bigger was my own transformation.
"If you get him to do everything you're planning for him, the two of you'll
become b**sts" Aaron continued while he ate dices of watermelon I'd gotten
for dessert.
"You can't become a master if you don't get to know your own b**sts first,
right? Maybe I need to unleash them to see what they look like" I retorted.
"Maybe, but if you can't deal with them you'll become one yourself. You
need to calm down and go slower, you know?"
I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes. The first thing I thought was
`look who's talking... the guy who gave me a handjob in a public
restroom'. Then I gave his words a second thought. That is, I had
considered exposing Patty as a bitch for the world, but I hadn't thought
about his reaction. I was so excited with the ideas that lingered on my
mind that I couldn't see the fact that going too fast now would get Patty
to run away from me. Aaron was still eating my watermelon while I finished
my meal. I had to change my plans.
"D'you remember that guy? What's his name? The gay one, the one who loved
to show off his muscles in the locker rooms... He offered blowjobs to
everyone"
"You mean Kevin? Kevin Burns?" Aaron suggested. I remembered this guy from
the time Aaron and I used to work out together in an old gym not far away
from our houses in a faraway suburb. The guy was more or less my age. He
was a true slut. He always tried to suck my dick. Once he offered himself
to me after trying to catch my attention during our training. When it
happened, I told him I'd rather die than having my dick sucked by a dude,
but things change. I'm so glad they do.
"Yeeeeah... Kevin. How could I forget his name? Do you think he'll be
coming for the contest today?" I asked.
"Well, if he's still around I bet he will. Why?" Aaron was grabbing another
dice but before taking it to his mouth, it fell on his lap. "Fuck"
"I got an idea here. Can you check if he's coming?" I asked when Aaron put
the watermelon in his mouth.
"They must have the list online" he grabbed his phone, finally leaving my
dessert alone. After a minute or two of browsing he said, "his name's
here. And you won't believe this. Dude, he must be huge. He's on the 100kg
category. He wasn't this big last time we saw him. He was what? 70 at
most?"
"He's got potential. You know, he was tall and good genes" I took one of
the six dices of watermelon Aaron hadn't eaten. "Anyway, the bigger the
better"
"Why?" Aaron asked. "What you planning? You giving up on Patty and moving
on? Kevin may be big but it'd be much easier to get him to suck you than
Patty"
"Nah. I just want to use him to surprise Patty. I want to give him a
twisted idea of what bodybuilding is about. This will be just a warm up coz
the best is still to come. For now, I need to make him believe that his
world is centered on my dick. I want him to dream about my dick. Then I
want him to study my cock, every single inch of it so even if he had to
choose one in a thousand dicks, he'd choose mine. D'you know what I mean?"
"No, not really" Aaron looked honestly confused. I looked around us, there
was no one nearby so I continued.
"You saw the video I sent to you" Aaron laughed as I recalled that shameful
recording. "Don't you agree that he'd feel attracted to a real cock if he
had the chance to see one? As you said, if I forced him to suck me, maybe
he'd run away, but if I take things a bit slower and just show him what a
real dick is capable of, he'll start to think about how unfortunate he is"
"Unh, so now you want to get closer to him..."
"Nah" I interrupted. "I don't want to be his friend. I don't give a shit
about him, but my dick does. I want him to believe my dick is his best
friend in the world. Only then I'll change things a little bit, so he'll
understand that my dick isn't his friend, but his master. When it happens
he'll be mine"
"You got me confused again"
I wasn't worried whether Aaron understood my plans or not. I appreciated
the fact he opened my eyes to my rushed and inconsequent behaviour, but it
didn't mean I wanted to share all my thoughts with him. Besides, I had
something more important to take care of. When I asked Steve not to suck me
because I wanted to save my cum for another time, I thought I'd be using it
with Patty. I thought I could take him to the competition and then say that
the best source of protein was cum. Then I'd say that all contestants drink
cum and that this was quite normal. He'd suck me and get a lot of my
juice. As Aaron convinced me not to move too fast now, I realized I had a
big problem in my pants.
"Forget about Patty for now then" I told Aaron. "You convinced me I have to
be more patient with his transformation, but while I can't have him to do
all the dirty work, I need someone else, if you know what I mean"
Aaron looked even more confused than before. He was making that `what do
you mean' look, then I decided to show him my problem, rather than simply
talk about it. I grabbed my dick through my pants, then looked downwards
guiding his sight from my face to my crotch.
"I still have that same problem I told you yesterday at the restaurant
restroom. I was saving this for Patty but as I'm not getting it from him I
need a relief now" my eyes were back on his face, but his eyes were still
glued to the outline of my dick in my pants. "I think I'll need your help
again. You know, I just can't cum if I jerk off"
"Are you crazy, dude? Someone can see that" Aaron sounded worried, but he
was still watching my hand caressing the whole extension of my dick. I knew
I had a magnet in my pants, people just couldn't stop staring at it. I
started doubting the purpose of monogamy when I had such a gift between my
legs.
"Nah, the place is almost empty already. Plus, the table is big enough,
don't worry" I grabbed his left hand and tried to bring it over my dick,
but he pulled back.
"Not here. Let's go to the restroom or somewhere else" Aaron stated. I was
glad that he denied me so vehemently but couldn't take his eyes off of my
crotch. I could see his internal fight as his strict sense of moral made
him aware of the danger, but his innermost nature begged for some action
regardless of what could happen.
"Dude, no one is gonna see us here. I promise I'll keep both eyes open and
I'll let you know if someone comes here. After all, that's the man's duty
to watch the surroundings when he's being pleased in public areas like
this, right?" it was a bit risky to say that last part, but I wanted to
plant a small seed in his brain that I was the man in that small agreement
of ours. I mean, I had the cock and he had the hand. As for his role, I let
him decide what he wanted to be but, usually, it's restricted to the
bottom, the bitch or the chick. While bottoms, bitches and chicks focus on
the partner's cock, the guy pays them back by keeping his eyes open (but it
doesn't happen sometimes).
"Toilet is easier" he insisted. Well, I knew already he'd stroke my dick,
but I wanted him to do it there at the restaurant. At a first sight, one
can wonder why I wanted to have it done in a public place if the result
would be the same if we were in privacy. The point is that it was too easy
to have him to jerk me off, and I didn't want it to become a routine,
something like a friend lending a helping hand to a brother in need. It's
obvious I could jerk off myself, I was telling Aaron I couldn't do that
just to offer to his moral standards an excuse to allow him to surrender to
his more basic instincts. I wanted to push him a bit further in his
submission to me, to plant in his brain the idea that I was now doing with
him what he used to with his bitch Steve. He was more than smart to know I
was turning him into my bitch by asking him to jerk me off there at his
working place. It was clear to me that this thought was making him very
uneasy, but the power a dick has over curious guys is unimaginable. A top,
but mainly a master, or a dominant man must know the power his dick has
over other men and must use it to his benefit. Bottoms too, must know the
power of seduction they have in order to get tops to fuck them. In the end,
everything is about one's will to power, self-control and determination. If
a man feels powerful and acts accordingly, he will be able to achieve a lot
of things one may consider impossible. Having Aaron, an old bud, to stroke
me under that table was a way I found to prove who was in control, so this
wasn't just about me getting off.
"What if my dick gets soft as we walk there? You'll lose the chance to
touch it. Plus, I'd really appreciate if you could stroke me here. That'd
make me and my cock so happy, you got no idea. C'mon, you can do that" once
again I grabbed his hand and brought it to my crotch. I was in heaven when
I noticed how his resistance subsided when his hand held my covered
dick. As my right hand surrounded his left hand around it, I felt his
wedding ring with the tip of my finger. That was just delightful. There was
an extra feeling of domination when I thought of having a married guy to
get me off. In my head, it meant that he had an available pussy at home to
do as he pleased at any time, but he still preferred to exchange that pussy
for my cock, despite all the danger involved in that situation.
"We're crazy, dude" he whispered when I lowered my pants so I could release
my cock for a more `intimate' touch.
"I'm watching. Don't worry. Just get me off. I'm so horny it will be fast,
I swear"
I need to say that we were not that well-hidden. It wouldn't be hard for
anyone walking around the restaurant to notice there was something not
right in our table. Aaron had his back turned to the cashier where all the
clients were gathered, but anyone could see his arm moving up and down
while his hand worked on my cock. I myself wasn't very comfortable with the
situation, but the excitement made everything way more enjoyable. The touch
of his hand was very different from Cecile's or Steve's. That was a hand
hardened by his work at the gym, it was big, rough, strong. I knew that
that hand had touched a lot of tits and pussies, I've been with Aaron to
brothels when we were younger and I've witnessed it. Now he was married and
he was definitely fucking his wife whenever they could, but still there he
was, stroking me again.
As my thoughts focused on my straight bud (or not that straight) jerking me
off, I got myself close to coming. Well, it's obvious that I could cum if I
didn't thought about anything, but imagination is almost everything during
sex. When we think of the situation, the risks, our backgrounds, then we
associate all of that with the sexual intercourse and pleasure is maximized
immensely. I can be very loud when I'm coming, but I was learning how to
hold my voice and don't overreact. I could feel my cock blasting cum
everywhere, under the table, on the floor and onto Aaron's hand. He looked
at me and tried a smile, maybe just trying to show me that what happened
with us there shouldn't change our relationship. I don't know if it was
possible to remain the same after what happened, but I'd try to pretend he
was right. I liked Aaron as a friend and I still needed him as such. But,
there would have things I'd like him to do for me besides jerking me
off. As my cock finished squirting cum, he brought his hand over the table
to show me my jizz. There was quite a lot between his fingers as he looked
for a napkin to clean it off.
"Hey, wait. Why don't you put it on these last pieces of watermelon and eat
them? I bet they would taste even better..." I teased him. It's just hard
to explain how much I enjoyed watching dudes, mainly those straight-looking
ones, eating my cum. I think that's because I imagine the journey of my
sperm, partly originated in my balls (the core of my manhood), and
travelling all the way to other people's digestive system. Then, much
probably, the sperm would be absorbed into their blood stream and end up in
their cells. Is there anyway one can be more powerful over someone else? I
also need to say how different it feels to feed a guy and a chick, because
it is not the same thing. For the reason I said above I like to feed both,
but feeding guys is way more exciting and I explain why. A man's body
produces its own sperm, that's his physiology, his manhood, but when he
swallows my cum, I'm overpowering him. It feels like he's giving up on his
own manhood so he can absorb mine instead. Sometimes, however, I wouldn't
need to be the only one feeding my jizz to the guy. It could be a hundred,
a thousand men, it didn't matter. When I wanted to create a bitch, the more
the merrier, because it'd mean the bitch was losing his dominance over all
those whose cum he swallowed. That was what I wanted for Patty. I wanted
him to love cum, to be addicted to it, I wanted him to beg for more even
knowing that he was asking for the juice of another man's balls. I thought
this should be an important part of the club, that is, feeding the bitches
with cum was strictly related to the process of turning them into lifetime
bitches.
"No way..." he tried another smile, guessing I was joking, but my face was
quite serious. I was challenging him, and he wouldn't say no to a
challenge. "What the hell? I eat no spunk, dude"
"Well, I know you don't eat anyone's spunk, but I ain't anyone, right?
We're buds. You know me, you know I'm healthy, I'm clean... shit, you even
know the food I eat. Plus, I ain't asking you to eat it raw, but to use it
to top the watermelon. C'mon, I always wondered if my jizz tastes nice, you
can tell me" I knew that I was asking too much, so I'd have to use all of
my persuasion to change his mind.
"You can eat it yourself then" he raised his hand as if offering it for me
to lick, but I shook my head in disappointment.
"It's not the same thing. D'you trust the opinion of someone who's cooked
his own meal? I mean, it's always either too good or too bad, right? You
know, when you watch these cooking shows, they always have other people
judging the meal, otherwise it wouldn't make much sense, would it?" I
argued. Don't try to pay much attention on the meaning or the importance of
my rationale. That doesn't matter whatsoever. The point here is to speak
the more you can. You need to speak about anything without a break, just to
stop the prey from thinking by his own. When you manage to stop his
judgement you'll be one step closer of achieving your goal. I used to use
this approach when I wanted to convince chicks to let me fuck them, but the
strategy seemed quite useful with guys too.
"Sorry, dude, it's not happening..." he motioned to pick a napkin and clean
his hand, but I held his hand still.
"Dude, look at your hand. My juice looks like condensed milk, doesn't it?
You like sweets so much, I can't believe you'll just waste it" I continued,
but Aaron was a nut hard to crack. I could see in his eyes he didn't want
to be controlled by his instincts, so I realized I needed to offer
something back. "Here's the deal. You must wonder if your juice tastes nice
too, don't you? So, I promise I'll tell you that if you first tell me about
mine. What d'you think?"
It's obvious I wouldn't swallow his cum, I didn't even say that, but in
that situation where we were surrounded by danger, his hand drenched with
cum, he'd never think about these details. He'd probably imagined that if
he swallowed my jizz, I'd do the same with his. Well, he could think
whatever he wanted as long as he had my baby makers swimming in his belly.
I think the idea of seeing me swallowing his cum, inspired him. He bit his
lips and slightly shook his head, as if he answered mental inquiries that
disturbed him. "Will you do that for me then, right?" he asked, making sure
I'd do something for him, I just didn't know what exactly ñ and I didn't
need to know because I'd deny it anyway. I have nothing against
reciprocation, but I couldn't do anything for another guy. In my mind, sex
with another man meant my lonely physical pleasure, and the psychological
satisfaction of whoever got me off. Anyone can disagree with the way I
think, but I make it clear that this is how I like it. I'd never blackmail
or **** a guy against his will. I can insist, convince, persist, but it's
open to him to accept it or not. Aaron, for instance, could say I forced
him, but that would be a lie. Besides, he always knew my preferences
because I've never hidden my thoughts regarding man to man sex from him. If
he thought a bit harder, he could ask me why I'd swallow his cum if I
always made clear I'd never do such a thing, but he didn't.
"Sure" I answered. "Now, here", I pushed the bowl with watermelon toward
him, "take the watermelon and coat it with the milk before eating" I
avoided saying words like cum or jizz because this could make him change
his mind.
He looked at me, I nodded and whispered supporting words, like "c'mon,
bud". Aaron slowly grabbed a dice of watermelon and dipped it in the small
puddle of jizz that existed between his index finger and thumb. There was a
lot of cum between the other fingers too, I could see the sticky cum there,
still white but gradually becoming transparent. He raised his hand towards
his mouth, then looked at me again. I gave him a supportive smile, then
grabbed his arm and helped him to take the small piece of fruit, topped
with warm cum, into his mouth. I didn't give him time to think about what
he had just done, so I took another dice of watermelon, coated it with the
cum in his hand and took it to his mouth.
"Fuck. Stop it or people will think we're gay" he pointed to the fact I was
feeding him like lovers usually do. At that moment I laughed. But not from
his remark. I laughed because of the idea he was more worried about me
feeding him than eating my cum.
The third cube he did the process by himself, just like the first one. The
fourth cube was interesting because he was trying to catch the cum between
his fingers, so he spent at least thirty seconds entertained with my jizz
on his hand. During this time, I had a small sort of revelation. I realized
I was hard again, just from watching Aaron playing with my jizz and then
eating it so eagerly. I thought I wanted to fuck him. I didn't think Aaron
was a bitch, as I've said before, I thought he was just a case of a
closeted gay guy who ended up married with a woman because he judged it
easier. Still, I thought I had to be the first one to fuck him because
that's why he came across me after so many years. That's destiny. Looking
at him devouring my jizz, made me aware that sooner or later he'd end up
being fucked by another man anyway, and probably he'd regret it. Maybe the
guy would be a son of a bitch and even use my friend for his benefit. Aaron
needed me and I needed to help him.
Although imagining his ass and the ways I'd pound him, I noticed he had
eaten that fruit cube. "Lick your fingers clean" I suggested.
"Fuck you. Why don't you lick it clean?" he denied me with strong words but
a soft voice. His denial was a strong evidence he wasn't so u*********s
about what he had just done.
"Oh, c'mon. You ate almost everything already and judging from the way you
ate it, I bet it tastes very good, right?" my heart was bumping faster as I
started thinking about what I'd ask next. I put my right hand inside my
pants and touched my cock very wet, sticky from cum (since I didn't clean
myself after he jerked me off) and now precum that was already leaking from
the tip again.
"The watermelon was good" Aaron was stated seemingly confused. He's usually
not that dumb, he just didn't know how to react now that I was giving him
orders.
"See? You didn't even taste my juice because the taste of the fruit was
stronger. How you gonna tell me if it tastes good if you haven't even
tasted it yet? Just lick your thumb then" I indicated the thumb because I
saw it had more cum there.
He looked at his hand, and then again I grabbed his arm (with the hand that
wasn't inside my pants) and pulled his hand closer to his mouth. He licked
the thumb and turned his eyes to me.
"Yeah, dude. That was nice but there's still a lot left there. Why don't
you suck your thumb? You know, this way you can drain everything. You don't
want to have anything left there anyway, do you? Your hand must be all
sticky with watermelon" I didn't say `sticky with cum' because, as you
might know, he'd probably give up. I still had to be careful.
To my delight, he did as I asked without questioning me. In fact, there was
still watermelon juice there, but there was way more cum than red juice. He
left his thumb inside his mouth for a few seconds, then sucked it clean. As
the thumb came out of his mouth, it was dry.
"Now the index finger. Look, still a lot of juice there" Now I was talking
about my juice not the fruit. I could barely see any trace of watermelon
there, but it didn't matter anymore. I think that by now he had even
forgotten about my cum, he was thinking about the watermelon. He put the
tip of his index finger in his mouth and enclosed it his lips.
"Get it all" I used my hand to pull his own hand closer to his mouth, and
his finger disappeared completely. "Use your tongue to clean this spot
where the finger meets the palm of your hand"
Aaron's eyes were still staring at me, so I licked my lips as if I was
showing what I wanted him to do. I moved my tongue from one side to the
other, and I rejoiced when I saw his tongue coming out from his stuffed
mouth. Aaron didn't know it yet, but I was teaching him the way I liked to
have my cock sucked. I think a warm mouth is essential for a good blowjob
but it is the tongue that makes all the difference. The tongue gives to the
mouth its singularity, that's what makes a mouth different from all other
holes. So, I strongly believe that the tongue has to be moving all the
time, as if caressing the shaft and stimulating it. I knew Aaron wasn't
ready to give me a blowjob yet, he'd freak out and never talk to me again,
but it doesn't mean I couldn't start teaching him how to do a good job.
"Let's move to the next finger. That's an important one. I can see it's all
dirty" I stressed how important the middle finger was due to the obvious
connection it has with dicks. I don't think Aaron associated one thing with
the other as he inserted it in his mouth. I saw he put the finger up to the
second notch and stopped there.
"Everything, c'mon, one, two..." I grabbed his arm again and made sure the
finger had disappeared entirely. "Tongue" I reminded him. This time, I
didn't have to lick my lips before watching his tongue licking the palm of
his hand. "Just make sure you clean up everything, ok? Let me see" I pulled
the finger out and pushed it in again. "Still a bit dirty" I wanted to keep
doing this for a while, but the association with a blowjob would become too
evident and he'd freak out.
"There was still a lot of watermelon in these fingers, right?" I asked.
"Yeah..." Aaron lied, a bit ashamed as he removed the finger from inside
his mouth. I was giving my best not to laugh or smile because it'd look
like I wasn't take it seriously. I wanted him to think it was really
fucking important to me.
"That's bad. How you gonna tell me if my juice tastes good if you couldn't
taste it at all? I'm pretty sure the taste of the watermelon overpowered
it" I tried to sound disappointed. I liked the way it sounded because I
knew Aaron was lying, he'd definitely tasted my jizz, but his lie had
turned into my triumph for my next move.
"Whatever, dude. We're done here, right? Anyway..." Aaron continued, trying
to move on with his life, but I wasn't ready for that yet.
"Wait" I said before he could move. "I got an idea"
I removed the hand that was grabbing my dick from inside my pants and
presented it to him. "No watermelon here and still a lot of juice" I said,
making him aware of how wet my hand was. It's not only that, my hand was
not only wet, but it smelt like dick and cum. The taste should be quite the
same of sucking a proper dick, I imagined. I knew this would be the closest
Aaron would get to my cock in a long time because he still had the idea he
was straight very well structured in his brain. Deconstructing such an idea
would take me a lot of time and hard work, and if I did something wrong,
I'd probably lose a friend for good. As I offered him my cum/precum-coated
finger for him to lick, I understood things could get out of control, but
sooner or later I'd have to take this step. I thought he was reacting well
so far, so I had to give it a try. If he freaked out, I'd say I was k**ding
and change the subject. This moment was interesting because I could see he
wanted to say something like `fuck you', but there was inside of him that
really wanted to give my finger a try.
"Will you..." he started, but I quickly interrupted him.
"Just the tip of the finger. If you don't like it, you can even spit out. I
swear it won't hurt my feelings" I said at once, afraid he'd ask me if I'd
do the same with him. I wouldn't lie to him, so if he asked me this
question, he'd probably leave me alone with a sticky hand. Still
apprehensive, I approached his mouth with my index finger. He tried to look
around, but I calmed him down, reassuring him that there was no one near
us. It was true there was no one around us, but there were three women
walking across the restaurant a few meters away. It didn't stop me because
even if they looked at us, Aaron had his back turned to them, so they would
never be able to guess he was sucking my finger.
"Fuck. Just the tip then..." he asked and I was sure he'd accepted the fact
he'd be sucking my finger already.
"Sure. Just the tip" I opened my mouth once again trying to have him to
imitate me. When he opened his mouth, not too wide but enough for my finger
to enter, I put it in till the second notch. "Just use your tongue to get a
good taste of the juice. Otherwise you won't taste anything again"
Aaron was fighting less now since things have gone this far. His tongue was
swirling around my finger and I instinctively thought he'd make a great
cocksucker. I pushed my finger farther into his mouth till it disappeared
entirely. He opened his eyes in a timid attempt of protest, but I calmed
him down.
"Shh, it's just that I saw juice there too. Relax" I quickly withdrew the
finger and pushed it back in once, then twice. Again, I couldn't play risky
now or he'd get away. So I preferred to take off my finger and quickly
insert the middle one. I couldn't give him time to think, I couldn't ask
him if he'd be willing to clean my other finger or he'd say no for obvious
reasons. "This is the last one, I promise. Just in case you didn't taste it
before"
I knew for sure that Aaron's patience was growing thinner, so I decided to
stop there or he'd protest. But I had already what I wanted, a visual image
of his lips around my finger. It wouldn't be too difficult for me to
imagine my dick replacing my finger and it gave me a good idea of how he'd
look like when I turned him into my cocksucker. I wanted to make him lick
the palm of my hand, but he wouldn't do that. His face was changing from
accepting to denial and annoyance. If I dragged him any further now, he'd
probably never do anything for me again. I realized it was better not to
ask him about the taste of my cum, at least not yet. It didn't annoy me at
all because I knew it would give me a good excuse to have him sucking my
fingers again any time soon.
"Anh, I thought I saw Patty walking into the gym. Let's go now coz the time
is ticking" I lied about Patty just to change the subject, but I was afraid
Aaron would start acting strangely with me after what we did. In fact, as I
stood up and moved away, I saw him following me, but he didn't come by my
side. He preferred to keep a small distance because my presence was
certainly disturbing him and his affected manhood. It's important in
situations like this not to give time for them to overthink. I had to act
as if nothing happened, so he'd think that sucking my cum from his fingers
and then from mine, wasn't a big deal at all. If I could get this message
into his brain, I'd be more than happy with our progress that day.
As we walked into the weight-lifting area, I spotted the chicks I've seen
at the restaurant, then I pointed at them before turning myself to Aaron.
"D'you know that chick with the blue socks right there? I always get her
watching you when we're together. She's so into you, dude. You should talk
to her" I suggested. This information was not entirely wrong, because I've
really noticed her interest in him, but I never thought appropriate to say
this to a married guy. However, now I needed to make him see that his
manhood hadn't been affected. He needed to believe that despite everything
that we did (which wasn't that extreme, but for some men that would be an
incontestable proof of one's homosexuality) he was still a man, like he's
always been (or so he thought).
"Who? The brunette? That's Amanda..." he asked sounding interested. "I've
talked to her, but you know, I'm married..."
"Married but not dead" I almost said he was fucking Steve anyway, he had
other bitches around, but I understood that in his mind cheating involved
only women, not guys. For a moment, I had to pretend he was a hundred
percent straight. The dude had my baby makers in his belly, much probably
he had cum breath and a slight scent of cock in his chin and lips, but he
was straight.
"Go there, dude. Even if you're not thinking about fucking her, at least
have her as a future option, just in case. Get her number at least. She's
hot..." I was struggling here to talk about something I wasn't interested
at all. Aaron should know he wasn't interested either, but this is how life
can be quite boring sometimes. He probably wanted to have my dick down in
his throat, then up his ass, but he pretended he wanted to fuck chicks
instead, while I pretended I wanted him to fuck them.
"Don't you wanna come with me then?" he asked, now accepting my presence by
his side again as two good old buds. I felt relieved when I noticed he
still wanted my friendship. I didn't know if I'd feel like begging for his
companionship if he freaked out and decided not to talk with me again.
"Nah, I got other stuff to do" I returned. "By the way, where's Patty's
drink?" I was still avoiding the terms cum, spunk, jizz, etc.
He thought for a second about what I wanted, then he remembered. He just
said I could grab it at his locker and moved away. Patty was late already,
so he should be arriving at any moment. I rushed to Aaron's locker and
grabbed the sealed cup filled up with that transparent, gooey liquid. I got
a baby bottle from my own locker and very carefully (I didn't want that
shit touching my skin), I poured the liquid into the bottle. This time, I
mixed it with vanilla and not chocolate whey. I closed it well before
shaking it. The vanilla powder didn't change the liquid's original colour
too much, which made me happy because it was closer to real cum.
I put it in my bag and went back outside. Patty was getting in, he was
wearing his gym gear already, white shorts, sneakers and a tank top. I
can't deny the boy did have some muscles, but the only muscle I wanted in
him was on his rear, hidden by those shorts.
I waved at him, then he came to me. The TVs in the room were turned on MTV
playing a song called `bottoms up' or something like that. This was more
than mere coincidence, Patty was born to be a bottom, his destiny was to be
fucked with his bottoms up in the air as a good bitch I knew he was. At the
same time, I thought about these songs playing at the gym. Why do they all
sound the same? I sighed before offering the bottle to Patty when he
offered his hand for a shake.
"Seriously?" he asked.
"Oh, c'mon. We've been through this before. You're the apprentice, when you
become the teacher you do whatever you want"
"Damn. Can I at least drink it somewhere else, maybe the locker room?" he
asked, almost begged.
"Course not. What's the point to use this bottle if other people ain't
watching you? Here" I offered again and he took it from my hand. "Bottoms
up" I repeated the song.
"This is disgusting, you know that, right? And why this has a different
colour?" he said before bringing the silicone nipples to his lips.
"I changed for vanilla, coz I think you didn't like chocolate that
much. And don't worry coz you'll get used to it. Plus, I promise that soon
I'll change this bottle for something more interesting that I'm sure you'll
like more" my dick was still hard. It's not easy to have such a high level
of testosterone running in the veins.
Patty was struggling to suck all the thick liquid out of the bottle. Every
once in a while he'd open his mouth to allow air into the bottle and it'd
make an interesting sound of clicking. I watched carefully the movement of
his throat every time he swallowed a gulp of jizz. He didn't look so
disgusted this time. I enjoyed the whole show, from beginning to end, I
almost creamed my pants. Damn, how would I be patient when I wanted to ****
him right there in front of everybody?
"This tastes horrible" he stated as soon as he finished his meal.
"I think you don't like the flavours. Next time I'll bring you the original
one, you'll like it more, I'm sure" I said while thinking that at least I
wouldn't need to waste any more whey with him. Pure cum is already rich in
protein, he didn't need anything extra.
"So, what's the plan for today?" he asked, trusting me and ready to do
whatever I asked. The breath of cum with a slight scent of vanilla was
strong. Gosh, how couldn't he notice that?
"Oh, you can't imagine" I laughed. "Let's train then we go for the
competition. I bet you gonna love it"
- - - - - - - - -
Part 09
Patty had just finished drinking his protein shake while I watched him with
close attention. I loved to see Patty's face as he gulped down all that
cum.
"I've added a natural sweetener there. It enhances the protein absorption
and tastes much better, right?" I asked.
"Yeah, well, better than yesterday, but still..."
`Bingo, there it is' I thought. I knew he'd get used to the taste quite
fast, but not this fast. I doubt the taste was any different from what he
tasted the day before, with the exception I added vanilla powder and not
chocolate this time. If you think of it, this should have made the taste of
cum even stronger. I knew for sure that next time I wouldn't be adding
anything so he would be able to drink it as it should be drunk: pure.
I've noticed how Patty tried to pretend nothing had happened under that
restaurant table a day before. It's obvious I wouldn't lose the chance to
make him talk and embarrass him.
"So" I started, "did you like the special treatment Steve give to you last
night?"
The look of surprise in Patty's eyes was unbelievable. How could he think I
wouldn't ask him about that? He didn't know what to say, maybe his vocal
cords were still coated with cum, he couldn't speak.
"That was wrong. What if... you know... my girlfriend was right next to me"
I liked the way Patty revealed himself with his answers in ways he couldn't
imagine. He could've said he hated it, that he doesn't like having a fag
sucking on his cock, but he just said he was afraid his girlfriend would
find out. He looked worried, and I liked the way he looked when he had too
much going on in his head. He would frown his brow, he squeezed the eyes
and the almost hairless eyebrows would quiver every now and then. It was
like a dog I had when I was a k** and he wanted something from me. I knew
Patty wanted me not to tell anyone about what happened, to forget about it
and never mention it again, but that wouldn't happen. At the same time, I
imagined how he'd look like when he begged for my dick and suddenly I
wondered how he'd look like when actually sucking my dick. You know, it's
so hot to see a cute face sucking dick. I'd get him to suck on something
before getting to the bodybuilding contest, but for now I should hurry with
him or we wouldn't get there in time.
"It's ok. But I think you liked it" I grinned. He started to say something
but I interrupted him. I liked to stop him from talking because it also
made me feel superior, as if I were the only one allowed to talk. I thought
that if I kept doing that a lot, he'd naturally get the message that he
could only open his mouth if I let him. "I said it's ok. Besides, we gotta
hurry. I prepared a new workout program for you and you'll be following it
for the next two, three months. This program and all this protein you're
drinking will make you big, trust me"
His facial expression changed quickly and predictably. That boy really
wanted to look bigger and I'd help him ñ on my way, of course. This was
part of the ideas I had to change him into a bottom boy, but I thought it
could be too complicated to put into practice. However, watching Patty
drinking his second glass of cum and those cocksucking lips being licked as
he finished it, made me horny as hell. The head of my dick usually speaks
louder than the head I have over my shoulders and this wasn't different. I
had prepared long ago a nice workout program for an ex-girlfriend of
mine. She was a whore, and I loved it. Once I told her if she'd allow me to
coach her, so we could make sure she'd get nice thighs and butt: the parts
of a body that drive me crazy. She accepted but after a few months, I
realized that her butt was growing too big to the sides, when I wanted her
to have a smaller but lifted ass. I soon gave up on the idea but kept that
program sheet with me. I couldn't imagine that what I was looking for was a
guy's ass, not a chick's. Not only that, I knew I was way more interested
in fucking a chick in the ass than in the pussy, but that was an almost
forbidden possibility with them, whereas guys can even get off while fucked
by a meat pole. So, that was the first part of my plan, and the second was
convincing Patty to agree with it. I had an idea that I haven't even
thought about how to put in practice, but at that moment I didn't care. All
I wanted was to tease Patty a bit more, I could think about the hardest
part later on. As I showed him the new sets he'd be trying, he noticed
something strange about it straightaway.
"Wait, but..."
"Yeah, I know. There's more leg than chest days, but I'll tell you why you
need to worry more about your legs now. Every year we have this
bodybuilding contest where the judges focus on the contestants' legs. Don't
get me wrong, chest, abs, arms are also important but legs are the focus,
d'you get me?"
"But why...?"
"Coz I've seen your legs and you got nice ones. I'd say they look better
than mine. You should be proud" I said and saw his cheeks blush. "I mean, I
got a lot more of muscles than you, but that's not what this contest is
about. They're looking for something more natural. So we'll try our best to
make you bigger but not really muscled. We gotta focus on your calves,
thighs, chest, arms and glutes" I saved the best for last.
He looked puzzled again. Unfortunately, that was a reality back then, no
man would do glutes. That was unthinkable. Patty was already shaking his
head when I held his body with a strong grip, so he would know I was being
real there.
"Listen, boy. You accepted me as your coach so you do as I say, got it?" I
said with a hint of blood in my eyes. Patty swallowed dry as I continued,
"glutes are the most important muscles for a bodybuilder coz they sustain
your whole body. It's how you'll get bigger chest and won't look like a
chicken. We gonna spend a lot of time thinking and talking about that ass
of yours from now on so you better get used to that. Remember that once you
win this contest you'll be invited for bigger and more important ones. And
how can we win a competition? We must focus on your best muscle, that's our
advantage to the other competitors. And your best muscle is your ass. You
should thank your parents for the good genes they gave you, seriously. A
lot of bodybuilders work out their glutes for years and have no result, but
you gonna be ready in a few months. They'll envy you"
I knew very well that the process to convincing Patty should involve muscle
competition, or more specifically, how he would look bigger and more
intimidating than other big men. What I didn't knew for sure was that he'd
accept to be bigger even if the big muscle was his ass, not his biceps. I
mean, it's quite common and easy to see men comparing the size of their
biceps, but who compares glutes? I was still looking Patty in the eyes when
I saw the idea sinking in and his face returning to a normal mode. I knew
he was accepting that and my dick got instantly hard in my shorts.
I asked Patty to follow me to a bit secluded area of the gym, exactly the
one that had the equipment for glutes. That's exactly where Aaron fucked
Steve days ago. Usually only chicks would go to that side of the place, and
chicks wouldn't appear till four or five in the afternoon. As we got there,
I got my phone from my pocket and pointed to him.
"Ok, we need to take a few pictures now so we can do the before and later
thing"
This was a risky step, but I wanted to try it. I was aware that Patty could
just run away, but I still thought I could convince him.
"What? D'you want to take the photos here?" he asked perplex.
"Why not? No one comes here at this time. I know this place. It'll be only
the two of us. If you do it fast, you won't even feel it" I said. Patty
looked anxious and non-receptive to the idea. "C'mon, we don't have much
time. Plus, you need to get used to the idea that I need to see your body
when you workout. You need to stop hiding yourself under those clothes when
we're together"
"Seriously, dude, this is going too far away..."
"Fuck you, asshole" I yelled but controlled my tone not to be heard by
others and attract attention. I wanted to sound really pissed, I wanted to
scare Patty. If he didn't feel scared, he wouldn't cooperate. "I'm here
wasting my time with you while I could be doing anything else of my
life. D'you seriously think I give a shit for you and your body? I don't!
I'm just trying to help you coz you and my girl are good friends. Then I
thought we could be good friends too. I spent time making research for
you. I wasted time looking for this stuff for you, even that protein that
is so fucking expensive, I got for you for free and you don't appreciate
it. Besides, d'you think I like looking at your body and talking about your
ass? Don't you think this is way more embarrassing for me than for you? I
got a lot more of reputation than you here" I spoke it out almost without a
single break. Patty had his eyes wide open, he bit his bottom lip and
clenched his fists. I breathed and continued, because I knew he was almost
convinced, but not yet. "I hate watching men working out around me. I'm
giving my best to watch you, to help you, I'll even touch you to make sure
you're doing it right, while I could be with my girl touching her
instead. Seriously! You pissing me off! Who the hell do you think you are?
Now look at me. D'you think I need to be here with you? Have you ever
thought about how helpful I am? I still haven't heard on fucking `thank
you' from you. Nothing, zero. So here's the time for you to decide. If you
want to walk away, just go, but go as a loser who lost the biggest chance
of being turned into a man by me. If you stay, I'll make sure you get the
body of my dream and you won't regret it"
Well, I tried my best to change something inside of his brain. He looked
nervous and confused, but that's what I expected from him anyway. He looked
down, a bit ashamed maybe. He didn't know what to say, or so I guessed.
"If you want to go on with this, take off your shirt and let me take this
fucking picture"
He hesitated. I was afraid I had screwed everything. Those were seconds of
expectation from both sides. I had nothing else to do or offer, so it was
up to him.
Patty took off his shirt so fast I barely noticed. So fast I didn't have
time to realize he had agreed to my terms. I felt like smiling but I
couldn't, I had to remain pissed or he'd think I was joking. He should
remain scared and believe that everything I was doing was making me
disgusted.
"Take off your shoes. I don't wear shoes when I workout and neither will
you"
I don't know why I said that, I always wore shoes in the gym, but I felt it
would make him more vulnerable. Yes, that's exactly what I felt, so I went
on: "And gimme your watch, your necklace, and that ring. You ain't on a
fashion parade"
I sounded so damn serious, Patty didn't stop to think or ask why should he
do that. I think he had believed I hated doing that, but we were both
aiming at the same goal so he should just obey. And then he handed me his
stuff. His shoes were put in the corner, socks rolled inside of it.
"Flex your muscles" I pointed the phone back to him.
As he was still holding his T-shirt, I asked him to give it to me, which he
promptly did.
"Lower your shorts too, I can't see your thighs'
This was the first moment Patty forgot about me to look around. I reassured
him no one would bother us, so he let his shorts fall on his feet. He was
wearing white boxers, normal ones, nothing to write about. His dick was
obviously flaccid, he wasn't enjoying this.
"Step out of them, and giv'em to me"
He looked hesitant again, but did as I ordered.
"Don't worry coz I won't ask you to get naked. I don't want to see your
little junk. I'll never will"
There are two things I need to clarify here. Firstly, I did want to get him
naked but it was obvious, even to me, that that would be more than enough
to make him think there was something wrong with me and our situation. It's
hard to explain how horny I became when I thought he was there almost naked
while I was fully clothed watching him showing himself to me. I wanted that
to be our routine but I couldn't do it so fast. I needed to tranquilize him
now to make things easier later. Secondly, I had to say something about the
size of his dick just to make him a bit more embarrassed. He didn't know
I've seen his dick in the pics Steve took for me under the table, but he
did know his junk was really small. I started taking the pictures and was
impressed because he was really smooth. Even his armpits had almost no
hair. And he had a nice body, I must admit. Little fat, small waist,
muscular thighs, curved chest and arms, pinks nipples.
"Turn around" I ordered, already salivating. It took him a while to
understand why I wanted to see his back. "I need to take photos of your
back. And your white ass" I said `white ass' in a scornful way so he could
think I didn't want to do this.
He turned around and I proceeded with the photos. I neared him and kneeled
down to see his ass from a better perspective. And wow! That's exactly the
ass I dreamt about when I thought of a perfect fuckable ass.
"I need to see your ass" I asked, drooling.
He cleared his throat twice. "But you said I didn't need to get naked"
"This will be fast. Just lower it below the buttocks"
He put his fingers inside the waistband of his boxers but didn't move
it. Already impatient, I did it myself, but didn't stop the undies from
falling on the floor as I pulled them faster than the necessary. That's
when it happened. Patty, probably instinctively, rushed to put up his
undies and to do that he had to bend over to reach his feet. Those were
just a few seconds, but when he bent his body I saw his asshole for the
first time. A pink smooth pucker, ready to become a pussy. What a view! I
pressed the red button on my phone repetitively and snapped dozens of
photos. I still don't know how I controlled myself and didn't fuck him
right there, but that's what I always say, I could've done that but it'd be
only a one-time thing. Nah, I wanted more, I wanted to hear him asking to
be fucked and that demanded time. `Patience' I yelled to myself.
"Enough?" he asked, his boxers covering his ass again.
"It's ok. This could be better though. I thought you had a better ass, it's
not that good" of course I lied, I've never seen anything more perfect but
he had to think otherwise. "It's actually horrible"
"Bullshit. I've always been said I had a great ass. I mean, all the chicks,
always..."
There you go. He had to say the chicks said that, but we all know that a
guy with a great ass would've attracted the attention of men too and some
of them are bold enough to comment. This is definitely why Patty was so
insecure about being naked among other men, or that's what I thought.
"Nah, it's good if compared to the average, but you'll be compared to the
best, and this is far from being good enough. We gotta lot of work to do" I
took a look at my wristwatch and realized we wouldn't have time to
workout. I wanted to get early to the competition and talk to Kevin. "I'm
afraid we'll have to start that program tomorrow. We better be going"
I handed his clothes back to him and he got dressed as fast as a
flash. Barely he knew he'd spend a lot of time naked from that day on. He
also got his necklace and the other stuff I had put on the top of an old
leg press machine and put them back on.
"It's a shame that protein shake will go to waste" I said not really
carrying about it. I just wanted him to know the importance I gave to the
shake so he could try to appreciate it more next time.
"Yeah" he answered, looking to my feet. The bitch was shy after my rough
words. I can't explain but I felt sorry for being so angry at him. I know
this isn't a good quality of a real master to feel sorry for such a small
thing like yelling, but I was new at this stuff, so don't blame me. I put
my right arm around his neck and pulled him to my body. His head was laying
on my chest. Then I instinctively lowered my hand and tapped his butt
slightly. It was really quick and he didn't complain, so I realized it
could be a good thing to start touching his butt whenever I had the chance,
just to make him used to the touch of my hand. He gave me a shy smile, but
I noticed he wasn't so upset/nervous anymore. Good enough. I needed him
patient and cooperative for the rest of the day.
We headed to the parking lot where I had my old Dodge Ram waiting for us. I
rushed because I still needed to find Kevin and have a long talk with
him. Probably he wouldn't even remember me, I didn't know exactly what
could happen.
Patty was looking across his window, and I could understand him. We weren't
that close yet, so he didn't know how to communicate with me after the
whole incident in the gym. But I could make it easier for him.
"Relax, ok? The world is pretty nasty, so don't get angry just coz I yelled
at you. It was just a wake up call. I was being your friend there"
Patty looked at me, he wasn't angry, or he tried to suppress his
feelings. "I ain't angry"
"Great" I smiled and ruffled his head. It's obvious he was angry but I
wouldn't turn this into a discussion like the ones I used to have with my
girl. You know when they say shit like `I ain't angry' but still look
angry, then you say they're lying and they start talking because you gave
them the chance. Patty wouldn't be getting such a chance from me.
"It's a hot day. Why don't you take off your shirt?" I asked. He didn't
like the suggestion but I had to get him used to the idea that he'd be
getting naked around me very often.
Patty looked at me thinking I should be probably joking. Why would I start
with this all over again? Well, this kind of thing should be repeated so
he'd get the idea that was natural between the two of us. Whenever we were
together he should wear less than me.
"We ain't in the gym anymore" he replied.
"Shit. Why you need to be so bitchy about everything? Here..." then I
removed my own T-shirt "see? It's hot and why would you rather boil inside
those clothes to getting them off? You need to stop worrying so much. Be
proud of your body. How d'you wanna be a bodybuilder if you can't show off
what you got? C'mon, you can practice it now"
The poor bitch did want to be a bodybuilder. He had a bunch of magazines
about the theme, he knew a lot about regulations and stuff. He was no
beginner and for this reason he knew I was right. He took off his T-shirt
as I ordered and it meant a lot to me. Before our talk in the gym, he would
have argued more, he would have said we could do it later, but now he
complied without much resistance. That was great, so I felt like I could be
a bit bolder now.
"Good to see you're learning" I smiled sympathetically. "Now lose your
shorts too"
I decided it would be a good idea to give a direct order this time instead
of asking him. He had to learn I'm not the kind of person who asks, but
orders. If he had the wrong idea, he'd start complaining again and I
couldn't let it happen.
"Nah, I'm fine" he answered. Did he disappoint me? Yes, he did. Was I
expecting this from him? Yes, I was. Well, changing takes time. However, I
wasn't really in the mood to talk so I just looked him straight in the
eyes. That kind of look your parents give you when you're a k** and do
something wrong. He got the message, but he had more to say. "Will you take
off yours too?" Well, that I didn't see coming. I thought he'd ask why, or
he'd complain about being half naked in my car so someone would see him. At
the same time, I didn't think not even for a second that he wanted to see
me in my undies. He was trying to make it about me, not him. Maybe he
thought he could become the alpha male there if he had me obeying him. I've
seen this kind of stuff before, I've dealt with this kind of people before
so I knew what to do.
"Sure. What's the problem on that? But you go first" I faked a smile and
saw Patty a bit disappointed. He was probably expecting me to say something
different so what was he thinking about now? He didn't know what to
say. Disconcerted, he slid his shorts to his feet and grabbed it with his
hands. Looking at me, he wanted me to do the same. I could imagine his
voice saying: `your turn' as if he had actually said that.
I opened the glove box and Patty squeezed himself against the seat of the
car, imagining I was trying to touch him. I returned to my seat and pointed
to the open box. "Put your clothes there and I'll take off mine and do the
same"
Patty acted automatically. He just did as I asked then I rushed to close
the glove box again. That's a tricky glove box because you need to know how
to open it, he wouldn't be able to. Before he got the chance to ask me if I
wasn't taking off my shorts, I did the opposite.
"Actually, it isn't as hot as I imagined" and I put back my T-shirt.
Patty tried to get his clothes back. In vain. "How do I open this?"
"Why don't you just relax? I'm telling you and you should listen. The
longer you spend half naked, the easier it'll be for you to face the
judges. You need to lose your shyness. I used to be like you in the past
when I started joining these competitions. Once a good friend of mine told
me that if you can't show yourself off, you better give up. And that's a
very one-way sort of thing coz you can't think the judges will lose their
clothes to judge you. A bunch of guys will be fully dressed behind a table
judging you wearing nothing but jockstraps..."
"What you talking about?" he interrupted me. Usually I wouldn't let him
interrupt me but I allowed him to do so when I was in the middle of
convincing him of something. "Usually there are both men and women judging
us. And we don't wear jockstraps, it's more like trunks..."
"Yeah, but trunks hide your glutes, and the competition you'll be joining
is more about legs as I told you. Anyway, the point here is made
already. You need to stop being shy about this and get ready to be almost
naked in front of fully clothed men. I told you already that I hate
watching you naked by my side, but I'm trying to help you out. If you don't
want me to help you, then you just say it and I'll spend my time with
someone who's worth it. I promise that I'd train someone so well, you'd
never win anything in your life. Ask Aaron or anyone about my capacity to
make you a champion and you'll start to appreciate me more for what I'm
doing for you"
"Ok, I got it, ok? Sorry for questioning you, but I'm not the kind of
person who feels well being undressed, or... you know..."
"Yeah, I know. That's why I'm insisting you must learn how to be half naked
in front of clothed men and even enjoy that. The more you enjoy, the more
relaxed you are, the better will be your marks coz you'll show more than
the other contestants. D'you think they give a shit for being naked? You
gonna see today"
"I know" Patty finally complied. There were no doubts in his eyes anymore
and that represented a huge step in the way I'd turn him into my bitch.
"Promise you'll stop complaining when I ask you something? That's for your
own good. Do you get it now?"
"Ok. Sorry about that. I'm just a bit paranoid about this whole thing" he
confessed.
I gave him an honest smile and slapped his exposed right thigh hard enough
to leave a red mark there. Patty smiled back, and that gesture sealed the
peace between the two of us. But I knew this wouldn't last, because after
every new step he'd get back to defence as an unbreakable straight man. I'd
do that, he would do the same.
I started the car and got us moving, but I had still one thing I'd like to
do before getting to our destiny. I stopped by at a gas station. Patty
panicked because he felt really exposed now. He shouldn't. I had a big car,
no one would be able to see him. Unfortunately.
"What I told you? If someone sees you from outside, they'll think you got
your top off. A lot of men are doing the same right now. It's a fucking hot
day. Relax, ok? I'll be back soon"
I left him and headed to a seven eleven to buy Patty a nice treat. I got
him a Firecracker, which is a popsicle that has a cylindrical shape. I'd
say it's more like phallic, with three colors and different flavours. I got
myself a drumstick and went back to the car. He looked very uncomfortable
but tried to pretend there was nothing wrong going on.
"Here" I gave him the popsicle.
"What's that?" he asked rhetorically.
"What you think?"
Patty was scared again. Well, it would be like that till he got used to the
idea of wearing barely nothing while I sat there fully clothed. He took the
popsicle and opened it. I knew he wanted to say `no, thanks' but he knew it
wouldn't be a good idea to disappoint me more. I started eating my ice
cream while he bit the first part of his candy. I didn't want him to bite
the stupid thing, but suck it. I needed to see how he looked while sucking
something cylindrical.
"Haven't you ever sucked a firecracker before?" I asked as I saw Patty
ready to have another bite of the popsicle.
"Why?"
"That's not how you eat it. You gotta put the whole thing in your mouth so
you can taste the three flavors at once"
He looked lost, but I knew what I wanted. Don't blame me. I think I got a
fetish for food, mainly when I watch guys using it to prove their
`bitchness'. I grabbed his hand and drove the popsicle he had in his grip
all the way into his mouth. I'm not k**ding, it disappeared
completely. I've never seen anyone doing that, not the whole thing. This
guy must have no gag reflex at all. It got me rock hard in the blink of the
eyes.
"Wow, the whole thing?" I couldn't help myself.
"Fuck, what the hell?" he said as soon as he got it out of his mouth. "You
nuts or something?"
"You got no gag reflex?" I asked, leaving his questions unanswered. My
questions are more important than his anyway. Patty looked disconcerted and
upset again. My eyes were fixed on him, he knew I wouldn't stop staring
till he answered me. He sighed.
"I had my tonsils removed when I was a k**" he was panting, being
dramatic. "You seriously crazy. What's wrong with you?"
"Relax. Everything makes you angry. Sometimes I think you live in a
shell. You can't be touched, no one can see your body. There's a lot going
on inside your head. Just let it go and be confident" I still wanted to
make him more receptive to my approaches, but I also meant what I said. I
thought he'd be a much better person if he was a bit less tense and
defensive all the time. "By the way, now you learned how to suck it right,
why don't you show me how it's done? No k**ding, I've never seen it going
all the way inside a mouth before, so just show it again. It's amazing"
"Why? This is weird" he squeezed his back against the upholstery of the
seat as if trying to be swallowed by the car. That was fun to watch.
"Not weird. It's just one of those talents some people have and it's
interesting. Like moving your ears without touching them, or licking your
own elbows. C'mon now. Just once more"
I knew Patty would do that, so I focused well on his face just to
appreciate the little show. And after another sigh he did it. The fucking
thing disappeared once again inside his mouth. His lips made a perfect
circle around the frozen pole and I could picture for the first time how
he'd look when sucking my hot dick. I can't describe how much I liked
that. I just tried to imagine how he'd be on his knees and looking at my
eyes when my cock was shoved till the balls inside his mouth. Those lips
would be more stretched too, there would have pubic hair touching his
nose. Well, I could picture that.
He took it out of his mouth and asked if we could go now. Well, it was time
anyway, besides now I wanted to see the real thing not a popsicle
anymore. I started the car and after thirty minutes, we got to the sports
center where the competition was being held.
"Can I have my clothes now?" he asked. He didn't sound upset this time, so
I didn't need to start another argument. I considered this question
reasonable given we reached our destination.
"Why don't you go in like this? I bet no one will even notice you in your
undies"
"You can't be serious. I ain't going in like this"
I know it would be very interesting to make him walk in his boxers around,
but the fact is he wouldn't do that. Let's be real, he'd stay in the car or
hide himself somewhere and then never talk to me again. So I just smiled,
showing I was joking, and opened the glove box for him. He dressed up and
off we went towards the entrance.
No need to say I knew almost everyone there. I introduced Patty to a few
friends of mine, even to big names in bodybuilding, people he used to see
in his magazines. I saw his eyes shining. This boy would have a completely
new impression of me after we were through this. Many of those friends
asking me to go back to competing, saying I was the best, and Patty by my
side listening to everything they said. In one of this small talks, I asked
this friend of mine if he still had no problems in wearing those little
trunks we wear on stage. He laughed and said: "you k**ding me? I wear them
to go to the market". I looked at Patty and he saw my eyes telling him `are
you listening to him? Remember his words, boy'
At a certain point, I had to leave Patty behind and look for Kevin. There
were things I wanted to talk to Kevin I didn't want Patty to listen mainly
because they would be about Patty. I felt quite weird because it would be
the first time I'd be talking openly to someone about my interest in
fucking another man (Aaron doesn't count because we had a different
relationship).
I was told Kevin was somewhere in the locker room getting ready. I gotta
say I hate the locker room before this sort of competition. It's an awful
environment. A lot of guys spraying those tanning lotions on the body,
eating tons of rice cakes, drinking coffee, farting like camels, all those
smells coming together is hell. Apparently, this one was a bit better than
other competitions I've been to. Well, it was still too early anyway, so
there was almost no one there, so I felt a bit better. As I got inside the
room, I didn't have any problem to find Kevin Burns sitting on a bench
turned to the lockers. He had big headphones hiding his ears and he seemed
quite focused. He wasn't different from the guy I met years ago, although
he was definitely much bigger now. He was dark-skinned, short hair, squared
jaw, his big t****zius were hiding his neck and the same goes to his other
muscles. The guy was really big. I thought about leaving him but then I
thought he could have me for a small talk. We had four or more hours to the
show anyway.
I got near him and tapped his shoulder. He looked at me and squeezed his
eyes as if trying to recognize him. He removed his headphone and put it
aside.
"You... I know you" he said. His voice sounded much deeper than when I
remembered.
"Yeah, you should..."
"Karl? Right? Karl, the German boy?" I was called German or gringo by a few
Latinos and other people started calling me the same. Well, my father was
German, so I never cared.
"Yeah..."
He got up and hugged me. I wasn't expecting that. We weren't that close, if
you know what I mean. But he looked quite surprised by seeing me, than he
said something even more surprising.
"I'd never forget you. When we were younger I'd give everything to suck
you"
Gosh! Did he have me blushed? "Wouldn't you feel like sucking me now?" I
managed to ask, trying to continue the joke. But it wasn't a joke.
He looked me from head to toes and laughed. "Now that you said it. I got
time for a quickie"
I seriously don't know if he meant what he said, it was weird. But it was
good to know he had time, so we could talk.
"So, you're still into sucking dick?"
"Well, you're still into fucking pussy?" he had a good point.
"And fucking ass too" I put my cards on the table. "Even a nice male's
bubble ass"
Now it was his turn to look surprised. Or was he shocked? I couldn't blame
him. I was straight as a sword when we first met and now, out of the blue,
I was talking about fucking a man.
"Well, I can fix more time for us then" he smiled, and I smiled back.
"Actually, I'd like to talk to you about it, if you don't mind" we didn't
have much time so I went straight to the point. "There's this guy I wanna
fuck but I'm afraid if I do that he'll never talk to me again. I'd like him
to be more like my personal bitch, if you know what I mean..."
Kevin still looked surprised, but he wasn't surprised because I was talking
about all this kinky stuff at once, but because I was talking about fucking
a guy. He used to talk about sex way more than me and none of this would
shock him.
"You seriously mean, fucking a guy? Men have cock, you know that, right?"
I sat down beside him. "I don't give a shit for his cock, I want the ass"
"Like a one-way thing..."
"Absolutely"
"Well, if you don't want to **** him then you gotta convince him. It can
take some time. You're not the kind of person who would wait that long, if
I remember you well" he should be able to remember me though. He wanted me
so bad he'd spy on me. Well, I didn't forget him.
"I'm trying. First, I thought you could gimme some ideas. Then I thought we
could try something. He's outside..." I told him, pointing to the door.
"I'd like to know the guy who changed you this much" he smiled. "Well, as
for the ideas, I can tell you how I was `turned', if you know what I
mean. It wasn't a very gradual process but it involved quite a lot of
convincing too. You know, I'm gay and I don't hide it, so all they did was
to make me aware of it. As for the guy you wanna fuck, I don't know. If
he's straight it'll take longer"
"Well, just tell me what happened to you then"
"Ok. Hope I can say everything in half an hour. I'll tell you what I saw
and what I was told later by the guys who made me their bitch" and he
started telling me the story of his conversion.
-------------------------------------------------
When Kevin was f******n he was already big for his age, he was born with
all the right genes for bodybuilding, he could gain muscles only by
inhaling oxygen. It was natural to him. Other boys, even older than him,
always envied him for that and a few of these other boys couldn't stand
someone who was born with such a gift. That's what thought Ralph and
Peter. Ralph was Kevin's older brother, he was sixteen at the time, he had
a good physique too, but not as big as his little brother's. Peter was
skinnier, more like a swimmer, a very lean boy who had a great and big
(really big) triumph inside his undies. Ralph always thought that Kevin was
queer, because even before having body hair he started to shave
everything. He never understood it. Moreover, he thought Kevin used to
shake his ass too much when walking and for him only chicks would do
that. So, if he was naturally muscled, he should be a natural fag as well
or so he thought. Nothing of this was actually accurate, Ralph only needed
to feel superior to his younger brother so he created this image of a
little fag and it made him feel better.
One day, Ralph and Peter were playing video game in Ralph's room. Every
time they talked about Kevin, Ralph would make sure he said Kevin was a
fag. That day it was no different, but Peter defied him when he said he
didn't think the same.
"I actually saw him with Stella at school and they were about to kiss when
someone interrupted them" Peter said.
That was quite unbearable to Ralph, because he himself hadn't kissed a girl
yet so having his little brother not only being bigger than him but doing
it earlier than him was unacceptable. If Kevin wasn't gay as Peter
suggested, then he had to make sure he'd turn his brother into a cock
hungry fag before he fucked a girl. This was interesting because he didn't
think about fucking a girl first, but not allowing his brother to do that
was his top priority. That's envy's true nature.
Starting that same day, Ralph wouldn't lose the chance to show his dick to
his younger brother. He knew Kevin would sooner or later pay attention and
suck his dick, but it never happened. Time was passing, Peter continued
saying how close Kevin was to Stella and Ralph knew he should start doing
something more concrete as soon as possible or the worst would happen. If
showing his dick wasn't enough to capture Kevin's attention, then he
thought it would be a better idea to force him to. Maybe that's how it
worked, he thought.
Ralph also knew it wasn't enough to have Kevin sucking his dick, he would
need Peter to watch it. He wanted to prove to his best friend that his
little brother couldn't possibly fuck Stella because he was a fag. Peter
had fucked a whore when he visited his cousins in a small town once, so
Ralph was getting behind his friend and his younger brother, he needed to
show this wasn't happening. Peter sensed his best friend's fear and decided
to help him.
"If you want to have him sucking you, you gotta change your plans" Peter
said as they ate chips in Ralph's room. "I say that coz when I fucked that
bitch she told me how it works. Well, she was a whore so I'm taking her as
an example. When I got alone with her in that room, I started touching her
as if I cared for her feelings. She was glad I did, but she said that fuck
was about me, not her. When she sucked my dick then I understood what she
meant. It felt so fucking good I didn't want to think about her, I wanted
to be there doing nothing but enjoying the moment. Course this is different
when you love the girl, then you'll feel like giving something in exchange,
but with a whore... Anyway, my point is, he'd be your whore, so you gotta
think about you, not him. I just think you're doing the opposite. When you
say you want to prove he's a fag you're thinking about him, not you. You
should prove YOU are his superior, and not that HE is your inferior, got
it?"
"But I AM his superior" Ralph stated, a bit annoyed as he thought Peter
doubted about it.
"So prove it. I mean, you said you were showing your dick to him, but he
didn't look coz he had other stuff to do and shit. Dude, you should be more
proud of your dick. You can't go out showing it to him, he should deserve
to look at it. When that whore grabbed my cock over my pants, she actually
asked me if I'd allow her to take it out. D'you get it? Course I would, she
knew that, everyone would know that, but she still asked. That means a lot!
This means respect. This means you know your place. That's how you'll show
Kevin he's inferior, when he respects you and worship your dick"
Ralph was mesmerised. He never expected Peter to know so much about this
stuff. He felt completely humiliated. It wasn't only about not being a
virgin anymore, it was about the way Peter saw things. It's a completely
different mindset, it's another level. Ralph thought he was still a k** and
behaved like one as when he started showing his dick to Kevin.
"Actually" Peter continued, as Ralph lost his will to talk after being
lectured, "I dunno if you'd accept this, but, anyway... would you allow me
to join in? I mean, since that day with that whore I haven't had anyone
sucking me and..."
"Only if you help with the plan" Ralph answered straightaway. He actually
wanted to say `only if you make the plan' because he had no idea on what to
do and Peter was obviously much smarter than him. "And my dick will be the
first one he'll suck" he continued. That would be fair, otherwise he
wouldn't be able to prove his superiority.
"Fair enough" Peter agreed. "But I'll be the first one then to fuck his
ass"
Surprisingly, Ralph hadn't' thought about butt fucking so far. He didn't
care about the sex, he just wanted to make a point, but when Peter talked
about fucking, he realized it wasn't just about him, probably he'd change
his brother's life. Well, as he thought a bit further, if he's really a fag
he'd thank him for it. He shouldn't think too much about it.
"Ok. I don't think I'd fuck him in the ass anyway"
"Oh, you should. This is a better way to show you're superior"
"Nah, I pass..." Ralph thought this would be too much. This would be
changing his brother and he still thought of Kevin as a little brother in
more familiar terms. However, he didn't consider that Peter would be
fucking him anyway.
"It's up to you. But since the day I fucked that whore I started thinking
about fucking an ass. All guys talk about it and many never had the
chance. I don't care if it's your brother as long as I'm fucking an
ass. People say it feels much better than pussy. It's much tighter and
warmer. Fuck, I'm getting hard just thinking about it"
"Ok, I got it" Ralph stopped Peter as he started to regret the fact that
Peter would be the first one to fuck Kevin.
"We need to make a plan then. What kind of things your brother likes? Like
a hobby or something"
"I dunno. He likes to shave his body, that fag. He likes to show off. He's
always taking photos of himself..."
"Like his body and stuff?" Peter asked eagerly.
"Yeah. Why?"
"That's how we gonna get him. Just one problem that could make this
harder. D'you know if you are... I mean, if your dick is bigger than his?"
Peter asked.
"Oh, of that I'm a hundred percent sure. Kevin may have big muscles, but
his dick is nothing you'd write home about. Trust me"
"Perfect then. Let me know when you're alone with him here, then we'll make
this work"
By the end of their talk, Peter was even more inspired than Ralph. On the
next days, he started to pay attention to Kevin, more specifically, to his
ass. He never, not even for one second, thought about Kevin's lips around
his shaft. That's not what he was looking for, although he knew he'd need
to make Kevin suck him before moving to his ass. But in his imagination, he
could see Kevin naked, his hands on his hips bringing his ass towards his
pelvis while his long cock disappeared inside his hole. He started
wondering how he'd make his whole dick disappear in such a narrow tunnel,
so he bought Vaseline and other stuff that could make it easier. He was
young, and he was horny. He wouldn't consider Kevin's pain once he started
fucking, so he had to think about the details before getting into action.
Peter thought about it over and over again. Every night he'd add another
idea to his masterplan, then he'd jerk off thinking of Kevin. That was
weird at first but then he relaxed. It couldn't be gay if all you wanted
was to fuck. He was just horny. This tension grew bigger and he started
asking Ralph about the plan, and Ralph said the chance hadn't come
yet. Peter was about to lose his patience and change the plan when Ralph
announced they've got the perfect chance. His parents would visit his
grandmother and Kevin had to stay to finish some work for school. Usually,
Peter would go with his parents and leave Kevin alone but this time he said
he'd stay and the whole thing was settled. Peter couldn't be
happier. Everything should happen on a Saturday, so Peter finished
everything by Friday and didn't jerk off for the rest of the week just to
make sure he'd be really horny. And so did Ralph.
Ralph had changed as well. Since the time he talked to Peter he started to
think more about himself and his needs. He wanted to know what a blowjob
felt like, he's heard stories, so many of them that he couldn't hold
anymore. His brother had a mouth and he had the dick, perfect
match. Gradually, he was not thinking about the brother as the inferior,
but about him as the superior, alpha-male who should be pleased by his soon
to become bitch brother. He paid more attention to Kevin. He couldn't be
wrong when he thought of Kevin as a fag. He was too kind, too responsive,
his room was too clean. Well, even if Kevin was the opposite, Ralph would
still see him as a fag, but as he saw his brother doing everything his
parents asked without questioning them, he started wondering if he'd be the
same if he gave the orders. So slowly, as he waited for a chance to
actually have Kevin on his knees sucking on his dick, he started giving
orders himself.
"Hey, brow. Would you help me clean my room?" Ralph once asked.
And Kevin did it. Kevin thought this was a brother thing, so why not? That
day, Ralph did half of the cleaning and Kevin the other half. But next time
he had to clean his room, he gave Kevin another task, and gave himself more
free time to watch. After a few times doing the same, it became a one-way
thing. Kevin did everything while Ralph stayed put on his chair watching
his brother. Kevin once complained he was the only one doing everything,
but Ralph didn't move a muscle.
"Sorry, bro. I just feel like you do everything so much better than me I
thought I could leave it all to you. It's really an amazing job you do
there" Ralph explained with a grin on the face. He thought Kevin would
probably leave and don't do anything for him ever again, but he stayed and
continued. Ralph then knew for sure this would work out. He thought that
very soon Kevin wouldn't be only cleaning the room, but he'd be cleaning
his dick clean any chance he had. Ralph thought about Kevin swallowing his
sperm. That would be so hot. It would be like marking his territory. Kevin
would have a part of Ralph forever in his body.
On that fatidic Saturday, Kevin woke up thinking he would have to do his
homework. He was wearing his pyjamas that consisted of blue loose shorts
and a t-shirt. He wanted to finish his homework quickly so he'd have time
to do other stuff later, maybe go out with his best friend, a half Japanese
guy named Kenji. He got out of bed and quickly cleaned his room before
going downstairs for breakfast. He noticed Peter coming into the house
carrying a backpack without knocking or anything, but thought it was ok
since they all knew each other.
"What's up?" said Peter before climbing up the staircase.
Kevin finished eating and walked back to his room when Ralph called him to
his room. That was unusual. He'd be called there only to do the cleaning,
but that wasn't happening with Peter in the house.
"What?" Kevin said with his head into the room, but his body still outside,
knowing he wouldn't be staying there.
"C'mon in" now Peter invited quite friendly. "Actually I'm the one who
asked Peter to call you in. He said you never worked out and I was pretty
amazed. Is that true? Coz you got a nice body for someone who never hit the
gym"
"Thanks. Yeah, I just do normal stuff, like skating or basket" he answered
without getting in the room.
"I said c'mon, come here" Peter invited again.
The room was a considerably big enough for only one person. It had a bed in
one corner then a sofa (actually a sofa bed) on its side, facing a TV with
the videogame. On the other side just a built-in wardrobe. Peter and Ralph
were both sitting on the couch, their backs leaning against the armchairs,
leaving the middle of the sofa unoccupied. Peter was wearing a t-shirt,
sweatpants, his snickers still on; Ralph was more casual, board shorts and
a t-shirt, which he used to wear when going out.
Peter suggested he wanted Kevin to sit down there as he touched the spot in
the center, indicating where Kevin should be. Kevin wasn't in the mood but
he moved in.
"Close the door" Ralph ordered.
"What for? No one's home..." Kevin wondered.
"Still. It feels like there's someone out there"
Kevin closed the door behind him and slowly moved towards the sofa, but
didn't sit down. Peter then grabbed Kevin's wrist and pulled him down, so
he had no other option but to sit.
"So, your brother told me you like to take photos of yourself. I know you
like to show off..." Peter started.
"I don't like to show off" Kevin interrupted.
"How come? You're always walking shirtless everywhere. By the way, I think
it's the first time I come here and see you wearing a top. How come?"
"It was cold last night" Kevin answered quickly.
"You say he likes to walk shirtless? He likes to walk around wearing
nothing. As soon as he's alone here he gets into his birthday suit and only
dresses up when someone gets back" Ralph intervened.
"Hey, that's bullshit..." Kevin started.
"Is that? I saw it. Mom saw it. Everyone did. Why do you need to get naked
then?" Ralph asked.
"I dunno... Well, it's obvious, it's more comfortable..."
"Nah" now it was Peter's turn to say something. "There I'll have to
disagree with you, bud. I don't think being naked makes me feel more
comfortable..."
"Me either" Ralph added just to make Ralph's point stronger.
"So, it makes the two of us" Peter continued. "I think there's nothing more
comfortable than wearing sweatpants and I'd rather wear them to be naked
and I'm sure Ralph would rather wear shorts..."
"That's for sure. I never walked around the house naked..."
"See?" Peter felt confident with Ralph's support.
"What's the point?" Kevin asked visibly lost.
"The point is... I'm comfortable. Your brother is comfortable. But you
ain't" Peter finished, aware that his point was made.
"And who cares?" Kevin asked again.
"I do" Peter answered.
"Me too" Ralph did the same.
"I mean, it's unfair that me and your brother are here feeling comfortable
when you are not"
"That's true, bro" Ralph said in a calm and reassuring voice. "You and I
stay almost all the time alone in this house and I know you would rather be
naked but you ain't coz I'm here. It makes me feel bad. Sometimes I feel
like going out just b'coz I'm keeping you from doing what you want. It
bothers me a lot"
"Fuck. I don't mind about wearing clothes. What you talking about?" Kevin
was still lost, not understanding what they wanted from him. He couldn't
understand the way his brother was talking to him. He never cared about
anything. He was lost.
"I know you do" Ralph answered.
"Yeah, he does. And as a matter of fact, I'm feeling a bit bothered right
now as well"
"Well, I'm sorry about that, but what can I do to change it? There's
nothi..."
"Lose your clothes and feel comfortable" Peter answered at once.
"What?"
"Yeah. That's what I wanted to say long time ago but didn't know how"
Ralph explained. "I always felt like I should tell you that, but didn't
know what to say. Then I asked Peter to help me coz I was really feeling
bad in this house when you're around"
"I don't know what to say? I don't wanna be naked with you around" Kevin
protested.
"Well, I'm sorry about that but you have to. That's another reason why I
asked Peter to come here"
Without further notice, Peter and Ralph moved at once towards Kevin and
started undressing him. It was quite unfair. Kevin tried to keep his
pyjamas on, but it was in vain. All the effort he used to keep it on just
made things worse. From the tension on the fabric, the pyjamas were torn in
pieces to the point all Kevin had on him was the elastic band of his now
destroyed shorts.
"What the fuck?" Kevin protested, his hands hiding his dick from being
exposed.
Ralph didn't answer. He went to the door, locked it and put the key inside
his pants.
"What you doing?" he asked astonished.
"We're helping you. If you stay long enough with us here, you'll see that
in no time you will forget you're naked among other people and it won't
bother you ever again" Peter grinned.
Kevin was extremely upset. He kept his hands on his dick and tried to
pretend nothing was happening. Ralph and Peter sat on each side of the
younger boy again and started playing videogame. They played for almost
half an hour. Ralph asked if Kevin wanted to play too, but he didn't
answer. So the two boys continued for another hour and they knew they could
go on like this for as long as necessary. Then, finally, Kevin decided to
speak again.
"When will you let me out? I have stuff to do"
"Clean my room, then I'll think" Ralph answered, eyes still glued to the
TV.
"What? No way!"
"So, be my guest and stay there for as long as you want. I have all
day. You don't"
Kevin was annoyed, he didn't want to comply but what choice did he have?
"If I do that will you let me out?" he asked defeated.
"You gotta promise that whenever we're alone in this house you'll be naked"
Ralph demanded.
"Fine" Kevin said. Well, it was that kind of `fine' we say but everyone
knows it's no more than a lie. As soon as he saw himself out of the room,
he'd have his clothes back on and pretend nothing happened. Actually, he'd
probably tell everything to his parents and have his brother punished. It
happened before and Ralph knew how it worked, but this time he pretended he
believed.
"So start" Ralph pointed to the messy wardrobe.
Kevin got up still hiding his penis, but barely he knew that what Peter
wanted to see wasn't his dick, but his ass. A room cleaning task would make
the show so much better he decided to leave Ralph playing by himself while
he enjoyed the view of his best friend's ass. And it was a nice one, not
too big, but perfect for a good pounding. Big enough for the ass to work
like cushions.
Ralph had made sure he'd have his room messy enough to keep Kevin busy for
more than one hour and so it did. In the beginning, Kevin was still trying
to hide his swollen dick, but then he realized it wasn't helping. He
decided to pretend he wasn't naked and it worked. In no time Kevin was
walking around the room wearing nothing but an elastic band around his
waist cleaning and putting stuff in their right place. Peter was quiet,
watching, drooling. His long dick leaking inside his pants.
"Clean behind the TV, then under the bed too" Peter asked as if he owned
the place.
Kevin didn't want to argue anymore. He was cleaning for more than forty
minutes and he just wanted to finish and move on with his life. He kneeled
down and, completely unaware of those guys' real intentions, he tried to
reach for the back of the TV, exposing his asshole for the world to
see. Ralph didn't look surprised, but Peter actually took a grip of his
hard dick and massaged it as the boy continued his cleaning task. Peter
took a camera out of his backpack and started taking pictures. Many of
them. Even when Kevin finished that part and moved to the bed, Peter
continued with the shooting, sometimes photos, sometimes videos.
When Ralph noticed Kevin was almost done with the cleaning, he looked at
Peter who nodded as if allowing him to go on with the next stage of the
plan.
Ralph pressed the TV/AV button of his remote control and suddenly they were
watching a woman being gang banged by a bunch of young guys. Kevin couldn't
help but hear the new sound, a lot of moaning that starkly contrasted to
the videogame.
He turned around to see what was going on and felt mesmerized with the
video. It was a good one, anyone into straight porn would feel like
watching it. For Kevin, that was something quite new. Well, he's watched
porn before, but never with so many people, never with so many guys. That
was different indeed. And those were a lot of hunk guys that wouldn't be
much older than him (some of them looked like being as old as Kevin), which
made everything even more special for his f******n-year-old imagination. He
didn't want his brother and Peter to notice how interested he was, but
there was no way to deny it. He tried to find a position near the bed from
where he could watch the video without being noticed by the two guys, but
the idea didn't work.
"Why don't you come and join us? I think you're done cleaning already"
Peter suggested.
"Yeah, just sit down and rest" Ralph supported his friend.
Kevin was a bit slow and naÔve, but he knew he'd end up having a huge
hardon if he watched a bit more of that video. It was already happening, he
knew the worse was still to happen. "Nah, I'm fine here. Still got stuff to
finish"
"Dude, are you shy coz you're spotting a hardon? All of us are hard right
now. What's the point in being shy? We're all men. This happens to all of
us" Peter tried to sound very friendly and reassuring so Kevin could feel
like sitting down with them despite being naked and hard. Kevin imagined
that, but the idea didn't seem so appealing anymore. He tried to hide his
cock with his hand like he's done before, but it was awkward now. He wasn't
very big, maybe five inches, but it was already hard to hide with his bare
hands. He looked for something he could use to hide it, like a pillow, but
everything was on the other side of the room in the wardrobe. This means he
would have to cross the room and go through the space that separated the
boys from the TV, being exactly in front of them, naked and hard.
"Kevin, will you keep cleaning forever? I thought you had other things to
do" Ralph said. "Sit down here and soon I'll give you the key"
Kevin was annoyed. He wanted to get out from there, but the price he had to
pay for that was too high. He thought about the pros and cons of sitting
down with them. He had no idea at all of their intentions, so he didn't put
these facts on the equation that led him to the conclusion that there
wouldn't be so bad to sit down there even hard. As Peter said, they'd be
hard too, so it's all among men.
Slowly, Kevin went back to the couch, he approached his big ass to the boys
before sitting down, hands still covering his dick. Peter smiled with the
prospect of fucking his first ass that day, a nice one indeed. He wasn't
thinking about the fact that the owner of the ass was a boy like him, he
actually forgot it completely.
The action on the TV was hot, even hotter if you think the audience was
composed by three horny teenagers. None of them was jerking off, although
they'd like to be doing that more than anything in the world. Their wish
could be taken from the sounds they made when adjusting their bodies on the
couch, when they breathed deeply and sighed as their cocks ache in their
pants or under hands. Peter and Ralph knew they had to give Kevin a few
minutes in order to get him more involved with the film and forget about
leaving the room. That wouldn't take too long for this to happen, the boy
couldn't even blink his eyes anymore. Peter made sure he was absorbed in
the images before speaking again.
"Hey, I think that guy looks like you" he referred to Kevin who took a
while to understand Peter was talking to him. "The one with the bigger cock
on the right"
Kevin had never talked about dicks with other guys like that. He's never
seen so many dicks on the screen and everything looked so new and
exciting. He'd remember he was naked among those older guys, but most of
the time he'd forget it. In the end, he did feel comfortable naked, so he
thought it wasn't that bad after all.
"Have you ever thought about being a porn star, Kevin? You got the body for
that. I mean, look at those guys, your body looks even better than theirs"
Kevin swallowed hard. He heard his name when Peter spoke. He was indeed
talking to him. Kevin's eyes scanned the video looking for the guy on the
right with a bigger cock. He felt a bit inferior. Although he had indeed a
better body, his dick was smaller. One of the few muscles in his body he
wouldn't be able to grow in the gym. As for the appearance, the actor did
look like Kevin. The face wasn't too different. Kevin didn't know what to
say.
"These guys make a lot of money. Very easy money I'd say" Peter continued.
"Yeah. I read somewhere they could make thousands of dollars for each one
of those scenes. Can you imagine it?" Ralph lied but he didn't feel bad
about it. The point there was to have Kevin interested in becoming a porn
actor.
"All of this money and all you gotta do is to fuck a chick" Peter sounded
dreamy. "I bet Kevin could be one. Such a lucky bastard"
Kevin didn't want to recognize it, but he did feel good about it. These two
older guys, one of them his older brother, were acknowledging him as the
only one in the room worth becoming a porn star. He was better than the two
of them. He started to feel bold, happy for being himself.
"Don't you think about being a porn star, Kevin?" Peter insisted.
"I dunno. Never thought about it"
"What if a porn director appeared here right now and asked you if you'd
like to try it. Would you?"
At this time, the actor who supposedly looked like Kevin, came near the
camera and started fucking the woman in the center. Kevin felt different,
as if he was the guy on the screen. The empathy with the actor had a
purpose and it was working.
"Maybe" Kevin hesitated.
"Maybe? You k**ding? It's the chance of your life. It's one in a thousand
who's actually invited to be a porn star. How you dare to say `maybe'?"
Ralph asked acting better than the actors on the video.
"Well, I'd say yes" Kevin fixed his last sentence as he agreed with his
brother. No man would say no to that invitation.
"You so lucky" said Peter. "I bet it can happen quite soon. The only
problem is that you don't have experience. They could find someone better
than you in this aspect"
"But I will learn..." Kevin replied. Peter was more than happy when he
heard these words. It meant the boy fell in the trap.
"What if you practice now then? I'm pretty sure we could even make a video
and send to a studio someday. What do you say?" Peter asked already
standing up.
"I dunno... What should I do?" Kevin asked still hesitantly.
"Well, just pretend you're fucking someone. Like the guy in the video"
"Even a c***d can do that. Stand up" Ralph stood up too. "Lay on the bed
and pretend you're fucking someone. It can't be that hard"
Kevin stood up, but he wasn't sure if he was doing the right thing. Still
holding his hard dick, he felt like a puppet in the hands of those guys he
knew so well but who seemed so different to him at that moment.
"How do you expect to be in the porn industry if you can't stop hiding your
dick, asshole?" Ralph said, calling his brother asshole for the first
time. That was risky, because it could awake Kevin to the situation he was
putting himself into, but Peter wouldn't let it happen. Not now he was so
close to fuck his first ass, he wouldn't let the chance go.
"Don't be ashamed" Peter said quickly. "Remember we're among guys and we're
friends. Just think you're in a porn set, forget about everything
else. Fucking is natural to us men, so just go with the flow. We'll give
you tips based on what the guys do in the video"
Kevin neared the bed and put his knees over it. As he thought this was just
an experience among male friends, he let go of his penis, hard enough to
make it point upwards. That's another important moment Peter has been
waiting for.
"Oh, that's a bit disappointing" Peter was fast to say.
"What's that?" Kevin asked surprised.
"Your dick is too small. What's the size? Six?" Peter knew that it would be
smaller than six. He also knew six inches is not small, but he had to make
Kevin believe his dick wasn't good enough. He also had to make Kevin
believe that it was ok to have everyone looking at him and talking about
his most private parts. Kevin did look concerned, but Ralph stopped him
from hiding his dick again by holding his arm.
"Don't be shy. When you start making the videos, everyone will be looking
and talking about you. Just get used to it"
Ralph sounded genuinely worried and helpful, at least that's what Kevin
thought. Kevin eased his arms and let his dick stand untouched.
"That's the one I have" Kevin said. What else could he say?
"Well" Peter seemed thoughtful, "directors have certain strategies when
actors look good from certain angles, but not from all of them. We just
have to find the right angle. Or even better, we can forget about your dick
completely and focus on other parts of your body that look
more... appealing"
"And what looks appealing?" Kevin asked curious.
"I'd say your face looks nice and your ass also looks better than the ones
of those guys. The rest is pretty much the same. So we just need to focus
on your face, mainly your mouth, and your ass. You know, when the guy is
fucking is possible to film only his ass moving back and fro, maybe his
balls, but that's it"
"Yeah, that's a good idea" Ralph agreed. "So let's do this. Kevin, get on
your fours on the bed and pretend you have a chick under you. Make believe
you're fucking her ass. Peter will record it with his camera"
Kevin thought it was weird at first, but then he realized there was nothing
to worry about. His brother could be crazy, but he wouldn't do anything to
harm him. Peter was the same, they knew him for so long, he was a nice
guy. What bothered Kevin at the moment is what he saw on the video. He
turned back to face the TV again and saw more dicks and it made his cock
twitch again. Why seeing other guys' cocks was making him horny? He quickly
glanced Peter's crotch and `oh, fuck. That's huge'. He pretended he didn't
see anything but every chance he had his eyes would scan Peter's crotch to
check out if his dick was still hard. Sometimes he would look at it just to
make sure that what he saw was really his dick. Maybe it could be just his
impression. But every time he checked that phallic stuff was still there,
regardless of how much Peter moved his body or walked around. Kevin tried
to pretend harder, he promised himself he wouldn't look again, but it was
so hard for him to control his eyes. To make things worse, he had Peter
moving towards his ass to make a video of him fucking the air. He should
feel like hiding himself again, but instead he felt like doing better on
camera. If his cock wasn't good enough he'd show he was good as an actor
and deliver the hell of a performance.
Kevin worked his hips very well, back and fro, up and down, he even twerked
as a pro. If that's a show they wanted, they would have one. In the
meantime, Ralph appeared in front of him holding another camera.
"We need to make sure you look like a porn star when you're fucking the
bitch. Just keep doing what you're doing but try to look like you're
enjoying it" Ralph explained.
"How?" Kevin didn't know how to look like a porn star.
"Think about the guys on the video" that's all Ralph said as instruction.
Kevin tried to remember what he saw and the videos he watched before that
day. He saw a mix of images, faces, guys trying to show pleasure by
frowning brows, squeezing their eyes, licking their lips. Kevin tried all
of that while he kept moving his hips. He thought it was strange, but that
should be ok. Ralph got on the bed and asked Kevin to look up at him. Kevin
did but not before noticing that his brother was also hard under his
shorts. He wished he hadn't seen anything, but at that moment he couldn't
think about anything else but dicks. Ralph's shorts were tenting just in
front of his eyes, but he'd stick to the plan. He wouldn't look, he
couldn't.
"Say something hot" Ralph instructed.
"What?"
"I dunno. Things guys say when they're fucking. Something like `fuck yeah',
`you bitch'"
Kevin tried that too, he even tried to sound more mature as he did. He felt
as if he's been doing that for a few minutes, the sound of men moaning on
TV, it was intense for his young mind. When his hips got tired from all the
humping, Peter said it was ok.
"It's not working. I know you're trying but it's not looking nice"
"Yeah, his face looks bit retarded, not sexy at all" Ralph agreed. His
covered dick still just a few inches away from his little brother's face.
"You know... I've read it somewhere once... what those stars do to look
more genuine" Peter started, "they try to look like the girl on the video,
not the guy, coz they look more sexy and into the fucking than the guys"
"How's that?" Kevin asked, honestly interested in doing it better. By this
point, he was really into the porn thing, he truly believed he was training
how to be a porn star.
"Well, just pretend you're the girl, not the guy" Peter stated from behind.
"Yeah, now think about how the chicks look like and try to imitate them"
Ralph said. Kevin looked up at his brother, then imagined the girls in the
videos he watched. "Yeah, you're getting better" Ralph praised him for the
first time.
From the waist down, Kevin continued doing what he was doing before till he
felt Peter's hands touching his ass slightly. It made his already sweaty
body shiver. He looked over his shoulder and found Peter there, and the
hardon still in the same position.
"You're still doing as if you're fucking the girl. Try to do as if you were
the girl being fucked"
"Seriously?" Kevin asked.
"Fuck yeah. Think you gotta pussy and there's a guy fucking you. You'll
feel this will be completely different. It'll be easier to go on and once
you feel comfortable as being the girl, it's gonna be so easy to act like
the man"
Peter was so serious, Kevin believed him. The younger boy stopped his hips,
all the fucking motion, and he imagined how to make it differently, how to
be the girl. Now, instead of moving as if he was fucking, his hips moved as
if there was someone behind him pumping his ass and moving him
forward. Naturally, his face changed, the moans he faked changed too. It
sounded as if he was in pain, but he couldn't have enough of it.
"Great, now say something too" Ralph asked again. "But as the girl would
say"
Kevin looked back at him, as if asking what he meant. Ralph continued,
"well, the same shit the girls say when being fucked. I dunno. Try the
basic. `Fuck me', `yeah, that's big', `I love your cock', `gimme more', I
wanna feel your balls hitting my chin and yours on my pussy'"
Kevin did notice that Ralph's basic phrases were way more detailed than the
ones he gave as example in case he was the guy not the girl. But it does
feel like chicks say way more things than the guys. It was so much easier
to think about to say as a girl than a guy. Naturally. Then Kevin
started. Shy at first, but more natural later. Exactly the sentences his
older brother taught him, over and over again. Then out of the blue he said
"your dick is so big, Peter". When he said Peter's name he lowered his
voice so he thought no one heard him. He stopped talking for a while to see
if there was any reaction from the other guys, but there was none. They
didn't say anything. It made Kevin feel like he could go on, he just should
be more careful next time. But it's obvious Peter heard it. He was
extremely proud of himself and ready to move on.
"This is getting better, but we can make it even better, you know?" Peter
suggested.
"How?" Ralph asked, not letting his brother talk.
"Well, if Kevin's got this better just imagining he was being fucked, think
how much better he'd be if he had something to interact with"
"Like what?" Ralph asked on behalf of his wondering brother.
"Well, he's the girl being fucked, right? We got two real guys here who
could pretend they're the guys doing the fucking. Two dicks..."
"Yeah, that makes sense" Ralph agreed promptly.
"Wait, what will you do?" Kevin finally was allowed to ask.
"You don't have to change anything. Just keep doing your thing. We'll just
take out our dicks and shoot the video with our dicks around you. It's
actually the same thing, but I believe you'll act much better if you feel
like this is real" Peter said.
"I'm not touching your dicks..." Kevin contested a bit concerned.
"You don't need to. It's just for the video" Ralph was the one doing the
talk now. "but you can look at them, you know, to inspire you"
Ralph jumped out of the bed and in a quick movement of his hands, he had
his shorts on the floor. With the same flash speed, he came back to where
he was before, his seven-inch dick very close to his little brother's
face. Kevin felt intimidated, but took a good look at his big bro's
dick. He never saw another guy's dick so close, he never saw another guy's
dick hard in front of him. That was different from the films and even from
his own dick that he's never seen that close. It had texture, odour,
warmth, will; it twitched in front of him in an appealing but menacing way.
While Kevin studied his brother's dick, he barely noticed Peter going after
his backpack and bringing it with him to the bed. The sound of zippers
being opened didn't break the enchantment that had Kevin mesmerized. Peter
knew it was a `now or never' moment. But it still demanded carefulness to
not let his prey run away in panic. He touched Kevin's ass slightly and the
boy didn't give it much importance. Peter knew that touching Kevin's butt
wouldn't be a reason for protests, but the asshole would definitely be a
whole different story. Maybe he shouldn't touch it at all, just leave it
for his dick when he was about to penetrate. He caressed the buttocks very
slightly at first, then he applied more pressure, gradually increasing the
strength and the speed of his hands.
Kevin noticed something was going on with Peter and his ass. He looked over
his shoulder again, Peter was waiting for a reaction of this kind.
"There's a lot of touching in these films, right?" Peter excused
himself. Kevin had enough time to see Peter had his dick still inside his
pants, which let him down a little bit. He didn't understand why he was so
interested on Peter's dick. He thought it was ok, his curiosity was normal,
he just wanted to see how big it was. All of this was so new to
him. Actually there was a lot of curiosity and experimentation going on
there not only for him, but also for Ralph and Peter. Kevin couldn't
protest now, it felt good to be the main character of a video his brother
and his best friend were shooting.
Ralph held Kevin's chin and got his leaking dick next to the boy's face.
"Hey, you said no touching" Kevin managed to say but it was too late. His
old bro's dick touched his cheek, sending Kevin's body backwards, toward
Peter's excited hands.
"You ain't touching anything. I'm just making this a bit more real" Ralph
explained. "You don't need to do anything, just pretend you're enjoying
this and act like a pro"
There was so much information going through the boy's brain he couldn't say
whether he wanted that to happen or not. He tried to get into his role
again, but was interrupted by something different that touched his
ass. Peter was spreading Vaseline all over Kevin's butt, spreading it
evenly on the smooth skin that looked now even more inviting.
Kevin looked back again and Ralph's dick was now touching his ear. For a
brief instant, Peter thought Kevin would protest but he was just
curious. "This will make your ass look better for the camera. Don't worry,
it's like makeup. I'll use it in my dick too" Peter showed the tube in his
hand. There was no label there, so it didn't make any difference. Kevin
didn't care, he just wanted to see the still covered dick. He turned his
head towards his brother again, and the dick head was now touching his
lips.
"Don't move" Ralph grabbed Kevin's head to prevent him from getting away
again. "This is a nice shot"
Kevin protested now, he mumbled words he couldn't pronounce or a now
familiar cock would invade his mouth. "It's ok, bro. It's just for the
video. You know how those girls like sucking dicks on the screen. It must
be good, don't you think?" Ralph had his patience growing thinner, and he
covered his brother's nose with his fingers. "You don't need to suck it
ok. But let it into your mouth just for the video. It'll look nice"
What choice did Kevin have? He opened his mouth for air and instead he
received three or four inches of dick. He could have done something about
it, he could have chopped off half of his bro's dick with his teeth, but he
didn't. Kevin himself didn't know why he didn't do anything. He thought he
would hate it, the taste would be terrible, the texture would make him
throw up, but nothing of it happened. Ralph sighed, moaned a little bit
just like the guys in the film. Kevin felt amazed. He was doing that with
his brother.
As everything remained quiet on the front, Peter used that opportunity to
get rid of his pants. No one noticed when he climbed the bed and filmed his
own dick approaching Kevin's pucker. He spread Vaseline over his full eight
inches and massaged the boy's butt with his shaft. He used a lot of
Vaseline, then every time he looked at his dick he would use a bit
more. That was the time. He used more pressure onto the anal sphincter and
it opened to his dick head. It was a good thing to have a long but
reasonably thin dick. It was slightly curved downwards, which was perfect
for an anal penetration, although he had never thought of it. The head and
the first two or three inches of Peter's dick reached with extraordinary
precision Kevin's prostate. The shock of the sudden penetration made the
boy yell, even with a mouth full of dick, but the touch of the prostate
made softened his body and the first reaction he had of getting out of
there. Peter left the camera behind and held Kevin by the waist, Ralph had
his free hand on his brother's head. Kevin wanted to leave at first, but
this will was quickly turned into a deep curiosity and need to please those
boys who started using his holes for their personal satisfactions.
"Just like the girl in the video, ok?" Peter said from behind. "You'll be a
perfect star, I'm hundred percent sure"
Peter strengthened the grip on Kevin's waist and shoved another inch into
the boy's bowels. He mumbled again, but Ralph used the opportunity to get
more of his dick into Kevin's mouth. Ralph and Peter gave each other a look
of compliance and moved their cocks out of the respective holes just before
shoving in a bit deeper. The same action repeated five or six times till
the moment Kevin was impaled. Ralph didn't go too deep with his dick, but
had it comfortably touching his younger brother's throat, whereas Peter had
his balls touching Kevin's tightened balls. They stopped for a few seconds
to give time for their new bitch to get used to his new role in life:
receiving cock on both ends of his body.
"Are we hurting you?" Peter asked.
Kevin thought of saying yes, but that could disappoint Peter. Besides,
although he felt uncomfortable at first, he was getting used to the
invasion, so he just mumbled a brief `no'.
"Ok. So this is the part you must do your best and show how much you love
being fucked" Peter explained, his own voice fading away due to his own
excitement. "Gosh, this feels so good. You're so tight. I feel like fucking
you forever. I ain't k**ding"
Those last words drove Kevin crazy. He was really making a good job in
pleasing these guys. In his whole life he loved helping people out just to
see them happy and satisfied. He never thought his body could be used for
the same purpose. Helping men made him feel like part of them, increased
his sense of manhood, even if he was being fucked by them. It would take a
few years for him to fully understand this, but eventually he'd see himself
as born to satisfy other men.
Kevin took Peter's words seriously. He saw the image of a hot chick being
fucked and acted like her. By this time, he had realized it was in fact
much easier to act like this imaginary woman than other imaginary
guys. There should have an implied message in all of that: he should be the
girl not the boy in the relationship. He started moaning and slurping as
his mouth moved back and fro on Ralph's dick. Ralph and Peter knew
something would be happening that day, but not even in their wildest dreams
they thought it would be that good. It was so much better than the
expected, Peter suggested they should change positions, so Kevin sat on his
lap and actually fucked himself on his pole. Ralph stood in front of him
and fed Kevin his aching dick.
"I'm gonna cum. You swallow everything, k?" Ralph announced.
"I'll cum too. Deep inside of you" Peter said almost out of breath.
Kevin was insatiable. His older brother's cum hit the back of his throat and he swallowed so fast he couldn't taste it properly. At the same time, under him he felt Peter's breathing getting deeper till it turned into moans. Instinctively, Kevin reached his own dick and all he needed was a few strokes to have the strongest orgasm of his life. He panted, he closed his eyes and that amazing feeling lasted for ten seconds or a bit more. When he opened his eyes again, everything seemed weird and absolutely wrong. He jumped out of Peter's lap, grabbed the key to the door out of his brother's undies on the floor and got out in a blink of the eyes.
--------------------------------------
"Yeah, I had one of those post-orgasm regrets" said the now adult Kevin to me as I was still listening to every word he said. Everything Kevin told me made sense, and gave me a lot of ideas as to how to deal with Patty.
"But after that you changed. You were a cock whore when I met you" I remembered. "What was that? We were sixteen, right?"
"I think so. It's been two years since I had my first time with my brother and Peter. A lot happened since then, I changed a lot. My second time was way more complicated than the first one coz I couldn't accept that I was gay. I tried to be straight, but these things don't work like that"
"I'm not sure I know what you mean. I just want to fuck the guy I told you about, and have him sucking me" I said.
"Ok" Kevin answered. "But if he's straight as you saying, you gotta think well as to what do next"
"Yeah, I'd like your help"
"Well, whatever you need" Kevin winked. He looked at the watch, but we still had plenty of time.
END
m/M, college, reluctance, non-reciprocation, mild domination (one-way sex).
Part 01 - This story's about how I created a men's club for turning straight guys into submissive cumwhore bitches. The idea came from a personal experience at college in 2012. My name is Karl and I'm Italian. I'm 26 now but I was 22 then. I'm a former bodybuilder who started as a teen to become a gym rat. I almost quit school to keep going to the gym, but my parents didn't let me. At 18, I won my first competitions and I thought I'd keep doing this for the rest of my life. However, I couldn't be more wrong. That same year, I lost my dad and I had to change plans. I enrolled at a popular college near my home to study management. After 2 years, I realized I was no longer interested in the gym anymore, so I quit. Later my girlfriend, Cecile, didn't like my lifestyle: going to the gym all the time and having a very strict diet. Whenever we went to restaurants, she'd complain a lot cus I'd take my own food with me and I'd watch her eating the food she ordered. Anyway, a lot of things led me to quit bodybuilding, but it doesn't mean I lost all my muscles. I gained fat and definitely lost mass, but I was still big.
I had a good relationship with Cecile. She was a nice chick and I loved her. We understood each other and rarely we fought. Unexpectedly, she was the one who changed my life when she introduced me to Bob Pattinson. She studied Journalism and Bob was a good friend of hers. I remember she would talk about him all the time and it bothered me a little bit. I mean, I trusted her but I didn't like to listen to her talking about another guy. She used to say that Bob was a very smart, intelligent and funny guy. I thought she was exaggerating and when she invited me to go out and have dinner with her and Bob, I accepted straightaway. I had to meet and know if this guy was a threat to our relationship. We went to a Chinese restaurant not too far away from home and the campus. Bob had a girlfriend, but Cecile told me he'd go alone. His girlfriend was older than him, she wasn't studying anymore and lived far away.
I went by myself because Cecile would go to this restaurant with Bob after the end of their classes. When I arrived, I found Cecile at a table and I approached her. I first gave her a kiss and then turned myself to Bob to finally meet the `smart guy'. That was a meeting I'll never forget. The boy had puffy pink lips, blue eyes, blond hair. My first thought was `these are very nice cocksucking lips'. I forced myself to stop my thoughts, then we shook hands and he said something but I didn't hear, so I just smiled because they were smiling. I realised I couldn't stop my thoughts. I was imagining those lips encircling my huge dick, those blue eyes getting red after chocking on my pole, and my hands holding his hair, guiding his head even further down my cock just to make him gag again. I wouldn't stop till I had my cock completely buried in his throat. Until I saw his lips and chin touching my balls.
I sat down beside Cecile and watched him on the other side of the table. Sometimes, I'd look to Cecile so they wouldn't notice me staring at Bob's lips. My cock was hard in my pants, I was lucky because I went in jeans and not board shorts I'd usually wear. As I said, I have a big dick of almost 10 inches and it'd be easy for everyone to see I had a boner. I couldn't really understand what was happening with me that night. I'd never been hard after seeing a guy and before that night I thought it would never happen. I've seen gay couples and even gay porn on the internet (I was curious then I watched a few), but I was sure it wasn't for me. I've seen handsome guys before and none of them made me hard. The effect Bob had over me was different from everything I've been through and I couldn't understand it. I needed to accept that a guy had made me hard and that would take a while for me to interiorise and accept. I shifted my thoughts to Cecile and imagined me fucking her and I still felt my hormones making me hot. Well, that wasn't so bad, I thought. I still felt hot for Cecile so I didn't become gay. But every time I looked at Bob's face and lips, I felt even hotter. What I felt wasn't about love, caring, relationship. It was more bestial, it was about hormones, pheromones, my dick, his mouth around it. It was about me getting off, using him the way I wanted and not caring about his feelings. I didn't want his love, not even his friendship. I needed none of that. I needed Bob on his knees worshipping my dick. I wanted his mouth and throat on my cock. I wanted his submission and total surrender to me, nothing less and nothing more.
I need to stress that I still didn't understand what was happening to me, so I didn't have my thoughts as clear as I'm describing here. I only had my hard dick in my jeans, my blood running in my veins, my eyes staring at his lips and the need to get off.
I was daydreaming when Bob announced he needed to go to the toilet. I think
it's been twenty minutes since I arrived and I still haven't heard a single
word from him. Not because he wasn't talking, but because I couldn't
concentrate on the conversation. He stood up and moved away. I thought I'd
be able to focus, think straight, relax and then have my dick
softening. But my plan changed when I looked at him, walking away from
us. Bob was wearing a bit tight white shorts. I saw his ass and I felt I
could cum without touching my dick. He had a round bubble butt that seemed
to beg to be fucked. Oh, I wanted to help that ass to have the dick it
craved for. I started to think how I'd bend him over and fuck his hole for
hours. I'd make him so sore he wouldn't be able to walk, and I wouldn't
stop fucking him till I had him sore and begging me to stop. I wanted to
have him on his fours, I'd slap his ass with my big hands, I would grab his
hair and pull it hard. I wanted to slide my cock inside his hole with no
lube and make his eyes tear again. I wanted to hear his voice begging me to
stop and then I'd fuck him even harder.
I think Cecile had started talking to me, but I couldn't talk back. At that
moment, I preferred to spend my time imagining what Bob was hiding under
his shorts. I saw a white, round, smooth butt. I was thinking that a guy
like Bob should be forbidden by law to be straight. Guys with an ass like
his should understand they were born only to make real men happy. I was
sure a guy like him didn't have a dick, but rather a slit. It doesn't
matter if it was big, small, thick or thin. He wasn't born to please women
and of that I was sure. I had to meet his girlfriend just to be sure of how
unhappy she was. Men are born with dicks, but not all of us know how to use
it. Many men need other men to make them their bitches. That's the only way
they can be sexually meaningful, by letting real men fuck their holes. Bob
was this kind of man. He didn't have a mouth and an asshole. He had
fuckable holes. If possible, I'd fuck not only his mouth and ass, but also
his nose and ears... He'd have cock in every single hole of his body.
Bob returned to the table and for the first time I heard him talking.
`So, Cecile told me you used to work out. Why did you stop?'
`I had problems in my family. Then, I decided to focus on my studies. But I
want to work out again someday' I answered still staring at his lips and
imagining my cock buried there. He would have to open his mouth so widely
to get it all inside. He wouldn't be able to close his mouth ever again.
`She told me you were a bodybuilder. I always wanted to work out hard and
become a bodybuilder myself as well'
I wanted to laugh when I heard that, but I didn't. He was slim but a bit
muscled, I could see he had hard and nice tits under his t-shirt, but that
would never be enough for him to be a bodybuilder. He could work out
harder, take supplements and become much bigger, but I didn't want him
to. I know I didn't have this control over him, of course. But if I could,
I'd never let it happen.
Out of this short conversation we had, I was able to collect some
information. He liked to work out and I knew everything about weight
lifting. That was the link that connected us and if I wanted to fuck the
bitch, I'd have to explore this. At that moment, my head started to work in
order to imagine how I'd get to fuck him. I needed to think about what I'd
do to make him beg for my dick.
Once we finished eating, Bob said he needed to go back to his flat because
his girlfriend would come to visit him. He looked happy and a bit anxious.
I knew he was planning to fuck her and that made me a bit upset. Before
meeting him, I felt jealous because Cecile wouldn't stop talking about this
smart friend who studied with her. After dinner, I was angry because the
bitch wanted to fuck a chick. I didn't want him to. I wanted him to forget
he had a dick and never use that shit again. He was screwing the role
nature gave to him. That should take a bitch to jail because it was simply
disrespectful with us real men, with nature and with the bitch
itself. Bitches shouldn't cum, I thought.
Out of the blue, I asked him where he lived and he said it wasn't far from
where we were. He explained where his flat was and I knew its location.
I've been in his building before for a group assignment. He decided to go
and waved us goodbye. I couldn't help but watch his ass again. I wondered
if he had never being fucked before. `No, I doubt it' I thought. If he had
been fucked, he wouldn't be fucking chicks. He'd have found that he came to
this planet to be fucked and not to fuck. Or maybe someone fucked him, but
someone who didn't know how to fuck. He turned right in a corner and
disappeared. Cecile had noticed my silence and asked if I was ok.
`I think I am' I answered.
She wanted to go home, and I went with her. I needed to get off and if I couldn't fuck Bob, I'd fuck Cecile's pussy. When we got home, I undressed her straightaway. First she complained, because she wanted to take a shower first and then because she was tired.
`Gosh, why women are so full of shit?' I thought. If I had a bitch, if I
had Bob to me, he'd never complain. And if he did, I wouldn't give a
crap. Actually, I'd feel better if he did, because then I'd fuck his holes
even harder. Cecile decided to fuck and then I pounded her wet pussy.
Again, she complained. I know I was too big, but I always tried to be
gentle with her. Maybe that night I was a bit rougher than usual, but she
really liked to complain. I needed a bitch and I'd have one. I'd have Bob
Pattison. Or as Cecile calls him, Pat. I'd transform Pat into Patty, my
personal bitch and cocksucker.
Once I was done fucking Cecile, I went to my own apartment. My cock was
hard again and I knew I'd have to jerk off. A man like me shouldn't have to
jerk off, but that night I didn't have other options. However, as soon as I
got home, I took a piece of paper and a pen. On the top of the paper, I
wrote: `Steps to turn Patty into my cumwhore, bitch, slut and cunt'. I
needed to think about it. Maybe I'd need to make some research. Happy we
have internet and a lot of precious information there.
*********************************************************************************************************
From straight to bitch Club part 2
Part 02
-------------
Patty has become my solely obsession since I saw the bitch in the
restaurant last night. I woke up early after a lazy night that I couldn't
enjoy because I was too horny to relax. I jerked off three times and it
didn't help at all. I was in the bed and I didn't bother to go to the
bathroom to clean myself, so I cummed on the bedsheets. `I wash it later' I
thought. Every time I spurted, I imagined Patty with that cute face
drenched with my hot cum. And I can assure you that my cum was burning hot
like erupted lava. I would burn the bitch's face with my cum so many times,
the bitch wouldn't be able to wash it anymore. I'd make sure that he'd wear
my cum on the face and body every time he went out. His girlfriend (if he
still had one once he had become my bitch), would kiss my dried cum on his
cheeks and lips. She would notice he was wearing a different cologne and
he'd say that I gave it to him. I bet she wouldn't like it, she'd ask him
to stop wearing it, but he wouldn't. I'd make him fight her every time she
asked him to change his cologne. Even better, he'd start doing that because
he wanted to and not only because I'd order him to.
That's something I was thinking that morning. Before going to bed, I
quickly browsed a couple sites about gay domination and submission. As I
said before, I wasn't really into gay sex or relationships. I couldn't get
hard seeing two guys kissing each other and making love. I didn't like to
see two guys mutually enjoying sex, with the both of them getting off and
looking happy in the end of the video. It may sound very selfish and even
unfair, and I agree. But that's how I felt and it's pointless to lie and
pretend I did enjoy it. I was looking for sex between real men and
bitches. It's obvious that these bitches aren't women, so I could
definitely be looking for hetero sex, but sex between man and woman is
usually about mutual pleasure. A guy gets off fucking and the chick gets
off by being fucked. However, I wanted to fuck a guy who wouldn't be able
to get off. Patty, or my future bitch, would make me cum and the sex would
be over. That's it. His dick would lose its role in sex.
Another point of my obsession concerns my intention to have Patty accepting
his new role and asking me to use him. As I searched for this stuff on the
net, I found stories of guys rapping other guys and I was sure I didn't
want that. It's not fun to force or blackmail a guy to beg you to fuck him
unwillingly. I wanted Patty to beg me because he wanted me to get off. And
I knew that this wouldn't be easy to achieve. My main goal wasn't to fuck
his ass (it was included in the plan but it wasn't my main purpose), my
main objective was to fuck his brain. It was much deeper and it would last
much longer, maybe forever. I'd have a personal cocksucker who would come
to me willingly and I wouldn't need to ask or force him.
I took that piece of paper from my desk, where I'd write about the steps to
turn Patty into my cocksucker bitch and read the first line. I had written
the first step:
1) Get big. Show my superiority.
That's simple. I knew Patty liked to work out and he even dreamt about
becoming a bodybuilder. Well, I wouldn't let him become one, but I've been
one once. I know how bodybuilders think and I know even better how guys who
want to become bodybuilders think. And sometimes, their head is very messed
up. There's a big contradiction in the head of these young guys who want to
get bigger. When they are straight (like Patty until now), they like chicks
and pussy, but they like male bodies too. Of course, they don't want to
have sexual intercourse with men, that's not what I mean. They want to
become like the big men they see in the gym, they want to have the body of
those huge guys on the magazines. They study the male body. We know
everything about muscles, supplements, exercises, work out plans. Majority
of bodybuilders know that working out is just part of their lives, and they
can distinguish their profession from obsession. But some of us don't. Some
of us become so obsessed that end up having sex with other men, just to be
able to touch their strong bodies and get closer to what they want to
become. I don't know in which category Patty was included, but I'd make
sure he'd end up being in the second one. And he would use my body to touch
and imagine he'd become as big as me.
So, that day I decided I'd go to the gym again. I had to discover where
Patty was working out and enrol myself in the same gym because that would
make everything much easier. I picked up my phone and called Cecile because
she was still the person who connected Patty and me. After talking
amenities with her, I decided to go to the point.
`Hey, do you know where Pa... where Bob works out? I was thinking I could
start again'
`You can't be serious, hon. We've talked about it so many times. When you
work out you become so different, all you think about is diet and gym'
`I won't be like that anymore. Well, just a little bit. The thing is that
after talking to Bob, I realized I can't live without it. You know
that. And we can make it work. I just need to relax and have some fun, you
know. Please?'
`Well, we talk about it later. Anyway, I think he works out in that gym
near the gas station after uni. You must know that one'
If I knew that one? Course I did. That's not the one I used to go when I
trained, but I've been there many times and I knew a lot of people
there. Even better, my brother Ted worked out there. I could get him to
help me with Patty. Ted wasn't into guys whatsoever and he would never
think about fucking another man, but I could convince him to do that. Ted
had me as his hero and I've helped him to train and become strong. I've
supported him to play football and become one of the best players in our
region. By the way, that's because of me that he got a scholarship to get
in the college. I've heard that it would be much easier to convert a man
into a bitch if I had help, and Ted would be the one to do that for me. And
above all, I've seen Ted naked before and I knew he was hung like a
horse. I think our whole family had big dicks, including my father and
uncles. I was thinking how nice would be to have Patty fucked by two cocks
at the same time. I've never thought that two cocks could get inside the
same asshole, but after my little research on the net on the previous
night, I've seen that on the screen. I promised myself I'd have Patty
opened in two.
I told Cecile I'd meet with her later and decided I should go to the gym
and take a look at the place. It's been a while since I've been there, so I
had to go and talk to the guys. It wasn't too far away from where I lived
and once I got there I went straightaway to the PT's office. I found out
that the PT in charge was an old friend of mine, Aaron. He was a slim,
clean-cut man on his mid-twenties. I think he had something of native
Indians in his blood, his skin was a bit dark and he had an almost endless
source of stamina. Aaron looked very happy when he saw me and I was happy
too. I remember that when we were teenagers, we used to go out and get
chicks in clubs to fuck them together. I noticed that Aaron had a ring in
his finger now, he was definitely married. It was hard to imagine a guy
like Aaron married. He was always horny, he couldn't have enough sex. `His
wife must be a whore in bed' I thought. I remember we were always together
but we got apart when I quit bodybuilding and started college. We had a lot
to talk about but I had some urgent businesses to handle before that.
`I want to work out here. I need to get bigger and fit again' I explained.
`That's good. I think you really need to. You know, you look a bit fat
after so many years' Aaron smiled, telling me something I was more than
aware of.
`I know. That's why I'm doing this again. By the way, I've heard of this
place from one of the guys who work out here. I don't know if you know
him. His name is Bob Pattison'
`Of course. I know Pat. He's a nice boy, but he got some unreal targets
when it comes to working out. It's obvious he doesn't have the genes for
bodybuilding, but he can't stop thinking about it. You know what I mean,
that's not for everyone' he stated, now sitting down on his chair near a
desk.
`I know. I didn't tell him I'll be working out here. You don't need to tell
him either. I just need to know what time he usually comes and the
frequency'
`That's easy. He's here from Monday to Friday, usually between midday and
one or two pm. I'm always around when he gets here' Aaron said.
That was great. I didn't want Patty to know I was working out because I
wanted to surprise him. When I saw him on the previous day, he didn't look
very surprised when he saw me because I wasn't on my best shape, but two or
three months of an intense routine and I'd get back to the best of my
shape. And that's how I wanted to meet him again. I wanted to see the look
on his face when he realized I had become much bigger and with a physique
he would never have after only two or three months of exercises. That's how
I'd show the bitch I was superior. I needed to show that superiority (and I
mean sexual superiority) is not a matter of choice or hard work. It is in
the blood, it is genetic. No one can become sexually superior because he
wants to, that's not how it works. Superiority is born with you or it
isn't. As I thought about it, I felt my cock hardening in my pants. I
didn't want Aaron to notice my hardon, so I told him I'd go out and check
the facilities. He offered to go with me, but I said I'd go alone. I knew
the place so it wasn't hard to know where I was. I decided to head to the
locker room, because I felt that that would be a special place in the
process of transforming Patty into a bitch. The place was big, there were
communal showers at the back and I knew it would be good for my plans. I
could have Patty watching me taking shower and I could have him looking at
my body and my cock. I could have him on his knees, sucking my cock and
then fuck him on the bench for everyone to watch. `Great' I thought.
On my sides, I saw the lockers and in each of them there were the names of
the members. I wandered around, looking for Bob's name. `There it is.' `Bob
Pattison'. There was a bench in front of it, probably that would be the
place where he'd suck my cock for the first time. I could see his tears and
saliva dropping from his face and reaching the floor. `I will shove it deep
inside his throat. No mercy for the bitch'. I approached his locker and
ripped the paper with his name. I removed his first name and then the
`isson' from his surname, leaving `Patt'.
`The bitch needs to get used to his new name' I mumbled. In two or three
months, his life will start to change for good.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 03
-------------
My radio woke me up that morning with the sound of the famous band from the
70's, the Talking Heads, with one of my favorite songs, "Psycho killer."
The bass, guitar and the drums in this song are a perfect combination, not
to mention the interesting way the singer mixes some French words in the
lyrics. I listened to the first words and thought of myself. `I can't seem
to face up to the facts. I'm tense and nervous and I can't relax. I can't
sleep coz my bed's on fire. Don't touch me I'm a real life wire'. Yeah, I
could identify myself there. Somehow, as I mumbled the song, I thought of
Patty. "Run, run, run, run, run, run awaaaay." I immediately imagined
Patty trying to run away from me. I laughed with this thought. `Is my
obsession for his ass some sort of psychopathy?' I wondered. Well, even if
it was, I didn't care. I'd fuck him and he would have no place to run to,
and nowhere to hide. I went to the bathroom and got ready to go to the
gym. I took my mp3 player and chose a nice selection of songs from the
White Stripes. I liked their mix of bass and drums, which reminded me of
some old songs that were definitely my favorites.
The gym was empty. I forgot to say it was Sunday and majority of the
members in that gym were lazy. Well, maybe they were lazy when compared to
me; because if I could, I'd live there. I couldn't feel any better in that
space, because it was like my natural habitat. It's not so hard to explain
what I felt in the gym. I was one of the biggest guys around and one of
the guys who could lift really heavy weight. So it was both pleasant and
satisfying to watch the other guys suffering to lift 4 or 6 plates; whereas
I could lift at least double their weight. I knew that I wouldn't have
anyone else to look at that day, so I focused on myself. I looked at the
mirror and smiled. I was getting where I wanted; as I was much bigger than
when I started going to the gym again. My definition wasn't as good as I
wanted, but it was more than enough to have bitch Patty salivating when I
showed myself to him. It's been 3 months since I stepped in that gym, and
it was time to let the bitch know the body he'd have to worship for the
rest of his miserable life. Every time I imagined the look on his face
after seeing me, I had a hard-on. Cecile noticed my high levels of stamina
and sexual drive because I've never fucked her so many times consecutively.
Poor Cecile, she was getting her pussy sore because of my dick sliding in
and out her wet hole, and as I said before, my cock is quite huge. She'd
complain from time to time and I had to stop and jerk off. It was
annoying, I confess, but I loved her and I couldn't hurt her. Anyway,
that's one of the reasons I started working out again, to have Patty for me
and fuck the bitch merciless. Some day, Cecile would thank Patty for
letting me fuck him, because this way she'd be able to have some time off.
There is still another point that Cecile would need to thank Patty for... I
always asked Cecile to try to swallow my cock up to the base, but poor her,
she had such a small mouth that my huge cock barely reached her throat and
she'd start gagging and choking. I need to say that she always tried to
deep throat me because she wanted to make me happy (and I always made her
happy whenever I ate her pussy) but unfortunately, she never managed to
swallow my whole cock. Well, no chick ever did so it wasn't her fault. I
could see the frustration in her eyes. She also knew no one has ever deep
throated me and she wanted to realize this dream of mine, so if her mouth
couldn't do it, Patty would. Maybe she'd be a little bit surprised if she
saw me deep fucking Patty's mouth, but I was almost sure she'd thank him
for doing that on her behalf. We could be a happy family, then why not?
Well, that's what I thought anyway.
I moved to the bench press and couldn't help but notice my hard-on. I was
glad the gym was empty because my hard dick would make everyone turn their
heads and watch what I had under my pants. That day, I was weaker than
usual and I blamed it on my hard cock. Probably the blood that should be
pumping on my arms and chest was concentrated on my dick. I can tell you
that it needed a lot of blood to make my big dick grow. I looked at the
watch and thought of how much time I was spending in the gym. All that
effort I've been doing just to be able to fuck Patty. It was his fault I
was wasting so much time there. If he was a good bitch and had offered his
ass for me to fuck like every good bitch should do, then I wouldn't need to
wake up so early to work out. I started thinking about the night I met
Patty. He should have asked if he could have the honour to suck me and
then straightaway go under the table, fish my dick out of my pants and suck
me in front of my girlfriend. He would then lower his pants, still under
the table, and fuck himself on my pole and be quiet not to disturb the
other customers. "Damn that fucking slut. He didn't do it," I thought. My
imagination was now focused on what I'd do to punish him for not being a
good bitch, and for pretending he was a straight pussy fucker. He needed
to be slapped hard on the ass and then be fucked by my brother and me at
the same time. But maybe it wouldn't be enough. Maybe we should fuck him
in the restaurant. Now that would be interesting! All these ideas were
making me even harder now. I decided to move quickly and finish my workout
because I really needed to jerk off. As I finished my workout, I went to
the toilet and started to stroke my dick in fast motions, which brought me
to a nice orgasm. I cleaned the head of my cock and looked at myself once
again in the mirror. "Very soon I won't need to jerk off again" I thought.
If I wanted to have Patty's lips around my shaft I had to start my plan, so
on my way home, I called Cecile.
I picked up my phone and looked for her name on my call logs, which was not
hard to find because she used to call me all the time. She sounded sleepy
as I woke her up. Anyway, she's wakened me up many times before, so no big
deal. After asking those things we ask whenever we call someone dear to
us, I said I was going back home from the gym and that I noticed for the
first time that I've never seen Bob there.
"You're so addicted to that stupid gym," she said. "I told you that you'd
start thinking more about your muscles than me! We've been through this
before. I honestly don't understand why..." She started the old talk that
I've heard a thousand times before. She didn't want me to go to the gym or
start weird diets again, and I confess I had promised her I'd never do it
again. It's been a while since I had made this promise, but she still
remembered it very well. Every time she started talking about it, I had to
tell her I wouldn't be so crazy about my diets anymore; but she wouldn't
believe me. Anyway, I didn't have time for that, I needed to hurry and get
Patty on his knees as soon as possible.
"I know that, hun," I said, "don't worry `cuz I won't exchange you for the
gym, k? But as I was saying, I'll need someone to spot me on the bench
press and I thought of Pat; uh I mean Bob." I was so used to thinking of
him as Patty, I always made this mistake whenever talking about him with
Cecile.
"Who? Bob?" she said, as she laughed a very honest laughter. "Do you want
Bob to spot you? He wouldn't be able to lift not even half of what you
lift, babe. Why don't you ask one of those huge muscle friends of yours?"
"They are busy. Spotting on weightlifting is easier than it seems; trust
me. He'd be more than enough. I'd just like to ask him if he's up to
that. It's worth a try, ya know?"
It wasn't as hard as I thought, convincing Cecile. She told me his number,
but I asked her to text it to me cuz I didn't have a pen and so she did.
As soon as I got home, I saved his number under the name Patty. If I
could, I'd write "Patty my bitch cum whore cocksucker" but Cecile could
find out, who knows? Just using "Patty" alone would already demand a lot
of explaining, but it wasn't so bad. I took a quick shower and sent Patty a
text message. Nothing worth describing, I just said who was sending the
message and asked what time I could find him in the gym. Notice that I
didn't send a message asking how he was, or if he remembered me. For me,
he was already my bitch and, as such, he had to know who I was and be
prompt to answer. For every minute I waited on his response, he'd be
punished someday in the future. "Maybe two cocks in that mouth and another
two fucking his cunt" I thought. Or, another cock for every minute he
didn't answer? That could be interesting. I had met people on the
Internet who could make it happen. After two minutes, I received his
reply. "Not bad, bitch," I thought, "2 cocks for you, but we can make it
double now because you didn't answer what I wanted to know." Patty said he
remembered me and asked how I was. The bitch didn't tell me what was the
fucking time that he used to go to the gym. He made me send him another
message. Of course, I didn't answer how I was; I just asked again, "What's
the time you hit the gym?"
He answered promptly now, "usually at noon." I just sent him another
message, "I'll be waiting for you." That's it; I didn't want to hear
anything from him again. Now it's up to him to appear there at noon or
he'd regret it deeply. I'm aware he didn't know yet I considered him my
obedient bitch, but as I said, every single person with a nice ass like his
was born to be a bitch and this is in their genes. He should let his genes
talk and obey.
For the rest of the day, I've done nothing. Cecile was studying for an
exam and I was free the next day. I wanted to have the whole day free to
meet Patty again. I jerked off to gangbang videos on the `net and thought
Patty could be any of those whores on the screen. He didn't have tits like
those women, but his ass was definitely much better.
On the next day, I woke up early and looked at the list I've written of the
steps to turn Patty into a true bitch. And there I saw the second step:
"Show how inferior the bitch is." That was a tricky step, because;
although I already considered Patty my bitch, I couldn't scare him. I
could **** him if I wanted, or plan something and blackmail him, but I
didn't want any of this shit. I wanted him offering his holes because he
wanted to please me. So, I knew I had to play nice and slow at first.
Not too long after 11:30, I headed to the gym. This way, I could start my
working out section before Patty arrived and then look even bigger than I
already was. There were many more people there than the day before, but
still not full. I concentrated on the exercises for the upper body and
once again, I noticed my cock stiffening. It wasn't a good thing, but not
that bad either. I covered my dick with my shirt and thought it could be
good to show Patty that not only my biceps were huge. What a nice way to
show the bitch his inferiority, right? There's nothing more humiliating
for a guy than knowing that his dick is small and insignificant. I have a
theory regarding this. The cock is what makes males males. Men are
instinctively competitive, and we compete even in the smaller things on our
day-by-day lives. Competition is everywhere. It's there when we play
soccer, basketball or baseball; it's there when we watch sports with
friends; it's there when we hit the gym; it's there when we play video
games; it's there even when we're studying for exams. This is part of who
we are and I can assure you that the size of our dicks is more important
than all of this. That's the reason why even the most straight man on
Earth would check other guy's dicks when they're sharing the same toilet.
It's the need to know if he's superior and then the good feeling that hits
us when we make sure of that. Now, imagine those who are smaller than you.
They might feel like shit. That's how I wanted Patty to feel. I wanted
him to believe that being born with a cock between his legs was a mistake.
Then, slowly, he'd realize that if his cock was worthless, his ass was the
opposite. No guy had an ass as nice as his, so that's how he would be able
to feel superior; but not superior to men, but superior to women. He'd
then realize that he wasn't born to fuck, but to be fucked and that's where
I wanted him to be.
Not even a second after that thought, I saw Patty coming inside the gym.
Damn, the bitch looked nice. I had to hold my will not to jump over him
and **** his ass in front of everyone. "Relax, dude. Relax!" Quickly, I
stood up and moved towards him. I came from behind and called his name.
He turned to me and that's it. That was the look I was so eagerly waiting
for. He looked shocked, as if he was witnessing a miracle. That's the
first time he worshipped me and that was so natural, I wanted to see that
look in his face forever. We stayed like that for a few seconds, but they
felt like centuries. That was the time a new bitch was being born.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 04
The look on Patty's face was simply priceless. That was my future bitch
witnessing for the first time the superiority of the man who would change
his life forever. I wanted him to know that whereas he needed years of hard
work to gain some muscles, I could gain much more in just a couple
months. That was the first step to make him aware that he wasn't born to be
a man, he didn't need to be big or anything, he needed to keep working out
that bubble butt of his and maybe the pecs so I could have something to
grab whenever I fucked him.
However, I had to be cautious. I had my dick tenting under my shorts, and
it could be too much for a guy who still believed to be straight. So,
slowly, I lowered the bottom of my tank top to hide my hardon. I thought
that showing my dick to him like that could be a bit scary, and then he'd
never talk with me again. That wasn't the plan. I needed him to trust me
and get closer to me.
"Wow! Look at you. You're so much... bigger, than last time I saw you" Bob
commented visibly surprised. Well, someone who is not into muscles wouldn't
care that much, but not Bob. It was obvious he was that kind of guy who is
always present at the gym but never gets really big like me. He was
carrying a handbag that was probably full of protein, amino acids, bananas
and this sort of things we take with us before hitting the gym. This sort
of men dream of the day they will be noticed for their physique and it
makes them extremely jealous when they see men like me.
When we go to the gym and hear smaller guys saying stuff like that, we
usually show some modesty. We say we're not that big, and that they are on
the right path towards muscle definition (even if that's not the
truth). However, I didn't want to give Patty the notion I respected him. He
needed to know that we were in different levels, separated by natural
hierarchy.
"Yeah, I know that. And you still look small like the last time I saw
you. Actually, you look even smaller. What happened to you? You're not
coming here enough?"
It's obvious he went to the gym everyday, so he wasn't expecting that
comment. He looked a little bit embarrassed and just said he needed to work
out harder if he wanted to change his look.
"I can help you with that. I got a few tips that you could use to gain some
muscles. Well, not as big as me, but big enough" I said trying to get his
attention.
"Oh really? I'd appreciate that a lot" And that's when I gained Patty's
confidence.
"Sure. I'll send you some stuff I have that can give you ideas and
motivation" Patty had no clue of what kind of stuff I'd send to him. He
thanked me and then moved towards the machines. He was wearing tight board
shorts that made me sure that I shouldn't give up on my plan. He'd be mine
soon.
In the meantime, I didn't notice that I was being watched by my friend
Aaron who came towards me while I still watched Patty's ass. Aaron
approached me and in a friendly gesture, put his hand on my shoulder. I
looked at him and knew he had seen me staring at Patty's ass.
"I see you've noticed Bob's incredible ass, haven't you?" Aaron asked me as
if this was something very natural. I was a bit in shock because I didn't
want my friends spreading the word I was into guys. That wasn't my plan
when I started thinking about how to fuck Patty. I didn't know what to say,
but Aaron continued. "Don't worry, my friend. Who wouldn't consider fucking
that nice round ass? I think I'd love to fuck him myself. But he doesn't
talk too much with me. I think I'm not big enough to make him notice
me. But I can't say the same about you. I think you're the first person
he's ever talked to here. I guess you have a better chance to pop his
cherry than me"
"Hey, wait a minute. I didn't say anything about fucking him" I tried to
deny I ever considered fucking Patty, but I think Aaron didn't buy it. He
probably thought I didn't want to acknowledge such an intimate thing to
someone who didn't know my real intentions or what I was looking for. Aaron
then took his phone from his pocket and started looking for something
there. Suddenly, he flipped his phone towards me and showed a picture of a
guy's back that I recognized straightaway as being Bob's. I could recognize
that ass anywhere. So Aaron was stalking and taking pictures of Bob? I
looked at him very intrigued and he laughed.
"No, I'm not stalking him. I just take these pictures for my personal
entertainment... if you know what I mean"
"What the hell, dude? Aren't you married? What about this ring in your
finger?" I've noticed his ring the last time I saw him, but I haven't asked
if he was really married.
"Well, there are things that I wouldn't do to my wife. You know, naughty
things. I think you wouldn't do with your girlfriend either, right? So,
that's when I use these bitches. I haven't used Bob yet, but there are a
few others I've managed to break in. Look at this one here" Aaron looked at
his phone screen again and searched another picture. I could see another
guy's back with a focus on his ass hidden under red running shorts. And
what an ass! It wasn't as nice as Patty's but it was still
impressive. Aaron looked proud of that picture.
"I've fucked this butt for the first time a couple days ago. You can't
believe how nice it was. By the way, the owner of this ass is right here
right now. Do you see that guy in white on the other side?"
Aaron pointed to a guy who was a bit far from us, walking from one machine
to another. He walked a bit funny, as if he had a cramp or something. I was
wondering if Aaron had such a huge dick the guy would never be able to walk
properly again.
"That's Steve. I should introduce you to him. Would you like to meet him?"
Aaron asked. He knew I'd probably say yes because it was subliminally
understood we weren't that different at all. I've met Aaron years ago and
we always knew that each other was into butt-fucking and bubble
butts. That's why I promptly agreed with him.
I saw that Patty was working out on the other side of the gym that was
uncommonly big and unusually empty. I think that besides me, Aaron, Patty
and Steve, there were no more than three women walking on treadmills.
As we got closer to Steve, he looked at us and it was visible he became
suddenly nervous. What had happened between him and Aaron was still a
mystery but I was becoming increasingly curious to know everything about
it.
"Hey, Steve. How are you today?" Aaron asked as if they were two old
buddies and not fuck buds.
"Hi, Aaron. I'm fine, you?" Steve answered unable to look straight into
Aaron's eyes.
"This is my friend, Ted. We were talking on the other side and Ted here
noticed you were walking a bit funny today. Is there something wrong with
you?" Steve looked at me with the look of someone who had just seen a
ghost. For an instant, I thought he would faint or throw up. He looked so
disturbed I started wondering what was happening with him.
"It's nothing. I think I'm just tired, that's all" Steve replied not very
convincingly.
"Oh, c'mon. There's obviously something wrong with you. You know I'm the PT
here, so it's my job to help you guys when you have problems like
this. I've seen people walking like you before and every time I discovered
there was something wrong with their lower back. Why don't you turn over
and show us your back? Maybe I can help you" Aaron offered very calm and
friendly.
"I don't think it's necessary, really. I should just go" Steve tried to
move away, but Aaron didn't let him.
"I think you should do as I said. C'mon, no big deal" I noticed Aaron had
changed the look on his face from friendly into something more demanding.
I didn't have any idea of what Steve should be thinking. Maybe he just
wanted to run away but something didn't let him do that. Aaron wasn't
holding him, and we were in a public space so he could scream for help if
he wanted, but instead, he turned his back to us and lifted his t-shirt a
little bit in order to show us his lower back.
Aaron pressed Steve's back with his hands after positioning himself right
behind the boy. I could see Aaron was starting to tent under his shorts,
just like me before seeing Bob who was now absentmindedly doing some bench
presses.
"I can't see it. Why don't you remove your t-shirt? This way, I'll be able
to take a better look" Aaron suggested, already lifting Steve's
t-shirt. Steve wasn't cooperating, he didn't want to take off his t-shirt.
"Aaron, please. Not here!" he pleaded, but Aaron pretended he didn't
listen.
In less than five seconds, Steve had his chest exposed to everyone to
see. He didn't have a body as nice as Patty's, but it wasn't bad either. He
had a very white skin and I noticed he shaved his whole body. He had a nice
pair of thick legs that matched his developing biceps. His hair was dark
and cut short. His face was triangular and I can say he was a cute boy. I
wasn't into men at all, but I still thought he was a good looking guy.
Aaron was rubbing the boy's back, asking if he could feel something hurting
but Steve just repeated that there wasn't anything wrong with him.
"I see. So maybe the problem is in your legs. Why don't you lower your
shorts for me to see?"
Steve looked even worse now, as if he couldn't believe what Aaron had just
asked him to do. Although in panic, Steve submitted himself to Aaron and
lowered his shorts just under his butt. He was wearing a ridiculous tight
bikini briefs that could fit a 12-year-old boy. But more impressive than
that was the bubble butt those briefs were hiding. It was just incredible
and I couldn't stop watching it. I myself was having a hardon and I didn't
care if they could see it. I actually wanted them to see what I had under
my shorts.
"I can't see anything, Steve. Why don't we lower this down a bit more?"
Aaron then lowered Steve's shorts till his ankles and asked the boy to step
out of it. Slowly, Steve did what Aaron asked and once he had the boy's
shorts in his hand, he threw it on a leg press machine behind us, together
with his t-shirt. Now, Steve was wearing only his ridiculous underwear and
anyone could see him. I looked around to see if there was something there,
but we were still safe. For some reason, I wanted people to see him like
that and I think Aaron wanted the same.
Aaron rubbed his legs and very quickly he gave his opinion. "I don't see
anything wrong with you, really. Maybe the problem is under your nice
undies. May I?" he asked with his fingers already inside the undies'
waistband.
It was obvious that he didn't want that to happen, but he remained
silent. For me (and I believe for Aaron too), silence meant yes, so Aaron
lowered the boy's underwear. Just like he did with the shorts, he asked
Steve to step out of the undies and they joined his shorts and t-shirt
behind us. Now, Steve was completely naked and I couldn't believe in that
situation. We were in the fucking middle of the gym and the boy was naked,
showing that dreamy butt of his to us. But that's not all. Aaron separated
Steve's butt cheeks and to my surprise there was something stuck inside his
ass.
"Oh, I think I found what is making you walk funny. You got something up
your ass"
Aaron started to pull it out and I was speechless when I saw a somewhat big
butt plug getting out of his ass after a popping sound. I was trying to
imagine how the boy managed to have that inside his hole and for how
long. Aaron then, out of the blue, inserted his index finger inside the
boy's hole.
"I heard that some people feel a bit ticklish inside the ass and that's why
they put plugs inside it. I think I can help you to scratch that itchy
spot, but I'm afraid my finger is too short. Here, Ted. Why don't you hold
this for me?" Aaron handed me the plug and I didn't think it was disgusting
or anything. That was simply hot. The plug was glistening, and I knew it
was covered in lube.
Aaron fished his dick out of his pants fly, and his not very long dick
(maybe 6 inches) was really hard and ready for action. He used his right
hand to push Steve's back and make him bend over a little bit and with his
other hand he held his cock, driving it towards the boy's hole.
"Please, Aaron. Not here, please. Anyone can see" Steve pleaded for one
last time before the unavoidable.
"See what? I'm just scratching an itchy spot. Everyone would understand
that, right Ted?" Aaron blinked at me.
"Definitely. I wouldn't see any problem about it" I was trying not to
laugh, but the irony was obvious.
It didn't take Aaron two seconds to insert his whole dick inside Steve. The
boy gulped and tried to move forward, but Aaron held him with his both
hands around his waist.
"Don't move or I won't be able to find where it's itching"
Aaron started to fuck Steve in fast thrusts, maybe because he knew he
couldn't do that. It's obvious no one would buy the `itchy spot' story and
that was his workplace. In no time, he'd lose his job and I don't know if
anyone would ever hire him again. Was a fuck worth it? For Aaron it was,
and I think I agreed with him. I'd so fuck Patty like Aaron fucked
Steve. The boy was doing his best not to scream and I thought that wasn't
very easy. He was visibly struggling to remain quiet. However, anyone
around us would be able to listen the slap sounds of their thighs shocking
against each other. Luckily, we were alone in that area. Patty was doing
some push-ups and the girls were still running on the treadmills.
"I think I found it. I think you'll feel better now" Aaron said, and I knew
he was cumming. His body was trembling and his moves slowed down. Quickly,
he removed his dick from the boy's hole and cum was running down his
legs. Quickly, Aaron took the plug from my hand and inserted it inside
Steve's ass.
"Leave my sperm there coz I heard it helps when we feel itchy. It's a good
remedy" then Aaron looked at me. "Let's get out of here"
Steve ran towards his clothes and I moved away. The show Aaron put up for
me opened my eyes to the possibilities I had in front of me and they were
plenty. Aaron still invited me to fuck Steve whenever I wanted, and I
agreed. It would be good to fuck someone (besides my girlfried) while I
couldn't fuck Bob Patty. But that was just the beginning. Aaron had a lot
of other surprises to Steve and I was more than willing to participate.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 05
Two or three days after witnessing Aaron fucking Steve at the gym, I
thought I should talk to Aaron again in order to understand what had
happened. I must emphasise that I've never seen such a thing before and
this thing of men fucking other men was very new to me. Not only that, I
was so focused on straight sex and a monogamous life, I've never realised
how fun it could be to have a boy bitch to fuck whenever I wanted. Well, to
tell the truth, I was way more impressed about how I could use a boy bitch
and humiliate the bitch for my own pleasure. I was imagining how it'd be
nice to humiliate Patty and then fuck him in public. It'd be nice to fuck
him in front of his girlfriend and then I maybe fuck her too. I was lost in
my reverie, when I noticed that my girlfriend was calling me. I looked at
her picture on my phone and for few seconds I regretted all my previous
dirty thoughts. What was I thinking? I was in love with Cecile. I couldn't
change her for a guy with whom I could have some kinky sex. At the same
time, I knew I couldn't deny that I liked dirty sex and I was horny.
My dick was tenting when I answered the phone. I remember Cecile had to
discuss some unimportant stuff whereas I wanted to talk dirty. She ended up
asking what was wrong with me, and I changed the subject. I could be in
love with her, but love wasn't enough to put out my fire. I thought that
I'd be cheating Cecile if I found another woman, but what about a fuck boy?
Not to mention that bitch boys can't make drama, they don't threaten you
and they can't get pregnant. A virgin bitch boy would be just perfect.
As soon as I finished talking with Cecile, I called Aaron. I needed to hear
from a married guy who fucked boys how he felt about it. Our conversation
was very short, he just asked me to come by his house and from there we
could go after Steve. I thought Aaron had planned everything already: he
wanted me to fuck Steve. If that was the case, I wondered why he would want
something like that. I was sure that as soon as I had Patty as my bitch
boy, I wouldn't let anyone else fuck him. Anyway, Aaron probably liked to
share his stuff, and I didn't.
I thought about Steve and how Aaron fucked him the other day. If Steve
thought Aaron was rough, he would learn from me what rough really meant. I
decided to take a shower before leaving and, to my surprise, as soon as I
undressed to my underwear I received a message from Patty. He wanted to
know if I had good workout programs and routines to send to him. The bitch
even asked for pictures and videos. I looked at myself at the mirror and
let myself be taken by my naughty thoughts. My dick was hard inside my
tight underwear and I wanted Patty to see that. If he wanted pictures, I'd
send him pictures of myself half naked with a huge hardon underneath my
white brief. I thought it could be dangerous if he ever showed this picture
to someone else, for example, my girlfriend. She would never understand why
I did that. But a boy like Patty wouldn't do that. Boys like him are more
worried about their meaningless reputation than men like me. So I pointed
my phone to the mirror and took one photo. I made sure to put my hidden
dick in evidence. I wanted him to have an idea of what would be fucking him
very soon. Then I wrote a message that I sent along with the pic.
"Hey Pat. Sending a picture of my BIG muscles to inspire you. By the way,
why don't you send me a pic of yourself so I can have an idea of how small
you are?"
Yeah, I called him Pat (yet not Patty) for the first time. I pressed "send"
and waited for an answer that didn't come. Seriously, all I wanted from a
bitch was total surrender and complete dedication to me. A prompt answer
was the very basic I expected from a bitch. Well, of course Patty still
didn't know he was my bitch, but I didn't care. Horny as hell and impatient
as usual, I sent him another message.
"You answer me when I'm talking to you. You seriously don't want to see me
angry"
I couldn't recognise myself anymore. The guy sending those messages was
very different from my usual self. I was changing into someone I still
didn't know very well. All my repressed feeling were coming up and I
couldn't stop it from emerging.
This time, Patty replied much faster. I knew he would. That's a good way to
tell men from bitches. [Pause for reflection] It's not hard to understand
my rationale. Think with me. A man wouldn't answer this message at all,
right? Maybe you can think he answered just because he was afraid of
me. Hell no! We're not living in the Middle Age, are we? We have laws. I
could be big, but I could go to jail if I tried to hurt him. A man is not
made by his size. A man can be small, he can be gay or whatever, but he is
strong inside. I repeat: a real man wouldn't answer that message. However,
a bitch would answer it straightaway because bitches are fragile
inside. They have no willpower whatsoever. And that is what make them
bitches. You can't have a strong-minded bitch, but you can have muscular
bitches. The bitch can be as big as a bull if he's weak inside. See the
difference? [Ok, back to the story]
The bitch sent me this message:
"Hi. I don't think that's a good idea. Thanks for the picture anyway. Cya"
I used to be patient with people until I met Patty. I can say he changed my
life in the day I saw him shaking that ass for me at the restaurant. I had
to start to align Patty's mind to his new role in life: being my bitch
boy. So I typed:
"Send this fucking picture, boy. Pronto!"
It was strangely gratifying to send this text and even better to receive an
image not even one minute later. In the image I could see Patty's uncovered
chest, but with large shorts that were hiding his lower body completely. He
was starting to learn how to behave in front of me, but still way too far
away from the expected.
"What the hell is that? Lose the shorts and send it again"
I was feeling like a king especially when I received another photo. The
bitch was on the same position showing his chest but now he was wearing
nothing but boxers. Well, Patty was a fast learner after all. I could start
to ask more from him.
"I can't see your legs, boy. How the hell do you want me to help you? Put
on bikini briefs or lose the damn boxers. And send a picture of your back
after that including your ass"
It took a while for Patty to answer. I decided to wait now because I
thought this was an important moment for him. I was breaking into his mind
and he was gradually becoming a submissive bitch. I couldn't force it
now. I wanted him to do this willingly and not only because he felt
threatened. Well, I should say again that no man would continue a
conversation with a guy who asked him to send pictures of his ass. But, as
you know, bitches would and Patty did five minutes later. He was wearing
smaller undies (not as small as I wanted, but probably the smallest he
had), and I got two pictures. The first one he was still showing his chest,
but in the second one I saw his back and that amazing ass of his. I felt my
cock throbbing inside my underwear. That ass was just perfect! Two little
hills and a crack in the middle. I could jerk off for that picture, but I
was more interested in fucking Steve. I could ask Patty to send a pic of
his ass, but I knew I still couldn't push him so far. I decided to leave
him waiting. And the bitch was impatient. While I looked at his ass, he
sent me another message asking "So?" Well, I didn't answer.
I took a quick shower and called Aaron to say I'd be a little bit
late. Aaron asked me to meet him at a local fast food restaurant. He said
we'd visit Steve at his work place. I didn't want to visit anyone, I wanted
to fuck the stupid bitch. Aaron noticed my impatience so he asked me to
relax and come quick because that was a special visit. I put my shorts on,
a t-shirt, sneakers and rushed to meet him. I wasn't too far from there so
in ten minutes I arrived at the restaurant. It was a small place but they
had a big parking lot and even a driving through.
The sun was setting when I saw Aaron approaching. I walked to him still
impatient.
"Dude, what the hell? I didn't come here to drink tea with the bitch. I
want to fuck him" I stated.
"Calm down. I brought you here so you can fuck him. He can't leave this
place till late, so you need to fuck him here" Aaron explained.
"Here?" I asked a bit shocked. Aaron laughed when he saw my face.
"Why not? I swear here is way safer than the gym" said the guy who fucked
Steve for anyone to see.
Why was I shocked? Probably because I wasn't used to that yet. But I can
say that if I looked shocked and hesitant, my cock didn't. I couldn't be
more excited. This kind of stuff couldn't shock me anymore. I wanted to
fuck Steve in the restaurant. I smiled to Aaron and asked him to take me to
the bitch.
"We need to wait till it's dark. In the meantime, I'll call him and ask him
to let us in"
I followed Aaron till the both of us were hiding behind the bush close to
the restaurant's back door. He was wearing his gym shorts and a tank
top. As we ducked trying not to be seen, I couldn't help but look at his
round ass. What the hell was I thinking? Aaron was married and he was a
friend of mine. But his legs were so smooth. I bet his ass would be as
smooth as his legs. I was so horny I could fuck Aaron behind the bush. Who
cares? I seriously considered that option, but Steve appeared and I stepped
back. That was the time to fuck Steve and not Aaron. Not yet.
Steve seemed surprised when he saw me. I think Aaron didn't tell him I was
coming too. Probably the bitch didn't like to be watched when he was being
fucked. Bitches can't be shy, can they? I wanted to fuck him in the middle
of the restaurant for everyone to see. As soon as I got inside the
restaurant, I saw myself in a small dark corridor that was cramped with
foodstuff. Aaron was whispering something to Aaron who looked very worried.
"C'mon. Where will I fuck the bitch?" I asked still impatient and horny.
"He's saying he can't today coz he has to take orders at the drive through"
Steve smiled. Then he turned his face to Steve "Well, I don't see the
problem. Your lower body would be hidden by the wall, right? If I'm not
mistaken, only your head appears in that shit"
Aaron had a good point and I knew his plan already. In fact, the people
taking orders in drive throughs show only their upper bodies through a
window or something while the cars pass by. And at this restaurant things
were even better. As this was a small restaurant, there was no machines
where customers could make their orders. They had to drive until a small
window from where someone would take the orders and inform the kitchen
about the order through an interphone.
"We don't need your upper body, so it sounds perfect to me" Aaron finished.
"No, please. You can't do that to me. I need this job" Steve begged. He
knew he was trapped.
"All you need to do is to act and pretend there's nothing happening, right?
We won't bother you, I promise. You can take as many orders as you want as
long as you leave your ass for us to fuck" Aaron stated. "Now here's what I
want you to do. You're not wearing undies, are you?"
"No, sir" the bitch said `sir'. I liked that.
"Great. So you get inside that room, take off these nice shoes and your
pants and leave everything outside the door. I'll hide them and give back
to you if you're a good bitch, ok?"
"Please, don't. This is too risky"
"Well, it's risky for you, not for me. As I said, you just need to pretend
there's nothing happening to you and no one will notice anything. Now,
go. We'll be there just after you"
By this time, I was wondering where Aaron learned all this stuff. He was
very smart for a married guy. I just saw Steve disappearing inside the room
and then the door being slightly opened by him before putting his folded
pants and shoes outside. Aaron walked there, took the clothes and put them
on a high shelf.
"Let's go inside" he said.
Once again, I followed him still not believing in what was
happening. Inside the room, we found Steve half-naked with his upper body
close to a window. He was parallel to the wall, with his left shoulder
touching the window. The room was too small so Aaron sat down near the door
just after taking a condom and a small tube of lube from his pocket.
"Use this and fuck him good" he whispered. "I'll go just after you"
Steve was sitting on a chair that could have its high adjusted so I had an
idea. I removed my pants and underwear and asked Steve to get up. He was
afraid someone would see him naked from the other side of the window, so he
didn't stand up, he just got his ass out of the chair. In this position, I
had a good view of his ass. I was so fucking horny, I couldn't wait any
longer to stick my cock inside that hole. I adjusted the chair a bit lower
and sat on it after reclining it, trying to find a way that people would
see Steve but not me. I couldn't wait any second later. So I slapped his
ass and asked him to sit on my pole. I was excited as I never imagined I'd
be. I had many chicks sitting on my cock, but there was something different
about fucking a guy. Even better to have this guy in such a compromising
situation. I felt so powerful. I could make a guy fuck himself on my big
cock in front of his fucking clients. This `guy' and me worked out at the
same gym. We could've been gym mates, but no. He was actually about to give
himself to me in the most humiliating situation.
I coated my condom-covered dick with lube and pointed it to his hole. The
pressure was making his asshole open up to me. The bitch must have been
fucked a lot by Aaron but he was still very tight to my big dick. That
wouldn't be an easy ride for him, but it was pleasing me immensely. I
thought I could pull him all the way down to open him up completely, but I
wanted that sensation to last. The head of my dick was inside the bitch's
hole and he was apparently doing his best not to scream. The bitch closed
his mouth not to yell. However, I wanted to give him a harder challenge. I
stopped him from coming down and sitting on my lap. I bet he was trying to
understand what was happening, during the three or four minutes that I held
him still. Steve was looking at the other side of the window
apprehensively, as he probably prayed for no clients to come, but they'd
appear eventually. As soon as heard him saying "welcome to the O'Donnell's"
I started to push him down on my cock.
"May I take your... May I take your order, ma'am?" Steve managed to say as
sweat started to run down his forehead.
"I think I want one of those I saw in your ad. You know that one with a lot
of cheese?" the client asked. I was lucky. The woman didn't know the menu.
I tried to get closer to his ear, but being careful not to be seen. When I
was close enough, I whispered:
"Explain the whole menu. And sit down now, bitch"
"Well, we have the mean... I mean the meat burgeeeers" That would be a long
ride, I thought, but I wasn't patient. With my hands on his hips and my
legs around his legs, I pulled him to my lap at once. He couldn't hold his
scream this time.
"Are you ok?" I heard the woman asking him.
"YES. I mean, yes. Sorry about that. It's my... first... day" Steve
explained. His shirt was now drenched in sweat. I thought he'd collapse but
I didn't care. I approached his ear again.
"Up and down. Milk my cock. Only stop when I cum"
Steve was trying to regain his balance, firming his feet on the ground. At
the same time, he was trying to remember the chicken burgers they had when
someone honked a car's horn not far from us. That was great, we had more
clients. "Yeeey, busy night" I said loud enough for him to listen.
It was a shameful but hot show to watch. The bitch trying to move his ass
up and down, but keep his torso still. But more interesting was to watch
his pathetic attempt to speak as if he wasn't being fucked by a huge cock
at that moment. "Maybe... maybe you... want to... gosh... to try
our... kitchen? I mean... our chicken?" Really pathetic. But he was doing
good for a stupid bitch.
I think he was taking the orders of the third client when his legs started
shaking and he sat down on my lap with my cock completely buried in his
ass. I was becoming even more impatient now, so I decided to change the
game a little bit. Suddenly, I stood up and appeared on the window. My cock
was still impaling the bitch's ass when I talked to the client.
"Hi, sir. He's new here, so I guarantee you that this boy will take all
your orders. Right? Boy?" I took my cock out and put it back in his hole
quickly, just to make him aware that the game had changed.
"Yes... sir" there you go. He called me sir and I didn't have to ask him. I
positioned myself right on his back as soon as that client went away. "You
better improve your acting, bitch. Coz I'll fuck you good now"
I moved my hips like there was no tomorrow. I looked behind and saw Aaron
mouthing "what are you doing?" to me. At that moment, I thought I could
fuck Aaron's skull and make him shut up with my cock. I think the world was
centred on my dick and fulfilling my will to get off was priority number
one. That was the moment I started to cum, when I realised that my cock was
in control of my life now. I filled the condom with my precious cum just
before sitting down on the floor and seeing Aaron approaching Steve to fuck
him just like I did. Aaron was shocked with my boldness but he was doing
the exactly same thing. He was definitely another bitch, horny after
watching me.
But as I said, everything was still very new to me. There was a part of me
that was asking "what the hell have you just done?" There was something
happening to me. I stood up and got out of the restaurant. I had to think
about my actions. I walked around the place for a while and took my phone
from my pocket. I had to call Cecile. As soon as I looked at the screen,
however, I saw another message from Patty asking if I was still there
(well, I didn't answer his last message). That bitch needed cock and I'd be
the one giving it to him. I was just making these bitches a favour, right?
- - - - - - - - -
Part 06
After fucking Steve for the first time, I suffered from `post-fucking
regret', or that's how I called what I was feeling after the drive-through
adventure. I've read on the web that many guys who have tried gay sex (and
I'm not ignorant to say that what happened wasn't gay just because I was
the top), have regretted it later. Sometimes it can happen just after the
sex, that is, you cum and you're suddenly having doubts about what you've
done. In other circumstances, it can happen sometime later, maybe a day, a
week, who knows? First of all, I thought that fucking a guy was wrong
because I put my dick in another man's ass. When I remembered about what I
did, I thought it was disgusting. Everything sounded so wrong. It was
certainly something a straight man would never do. Then I started thinking
that I exposed myself when I appeared behind Steve while I fucked him. What
could've happened if someone I knew showed up and saw me there panting
while my dick was sliding in and out his asshole? I even considered that
maybe someone did see me there. Probably there were friends of mine already
saying they saw me fucking a fag in the drive through of a fast food
restaurant. Maybe, Cecile already knew what I had done. My head was
spinning, imagining stories and possibilities that just didn't make
sense. However, I need to admit that after ten or twenty minutes of regret,
I got hard again after thinking about Patty's ass. I also couldn't deny
that I was hot for that guy, I wanted, cross that, I needed to fuck him.
I decided not to talk to him that day, I should think more about what I
would do next. So, I just turned off my phone and went to Cecile's
apartment. I told her I was jogging around her place, so I'd take a quick
shower and we could order something to eat. I didn't like to go to her
place for a stupid reason: her blue walls annoyed me immensely. It was such
a small flat, with that deep blue getting inside my brain and killing me
inside. It's weird but usually I couldn't get hard there. However, it was
different that day. Even after listening to Cecile talking about her mother
and other stuff for hours, I was still hard. Cecile is that kind of person
who can talk to someone even if no one ever talks back to her. She can
basically engage in very annoying monologues where she's the only one
speaking. I liked that, because sometimes I didn't know what to say to
her. Especially that day, after everything I've done. Once we finished our
dinner, she noticed I was hard and she thought it was because of her. I
wish it was, because I wouldn't feel guilty. She asked me to fuck her and I
did. I thought about Patty, I tried not to but I just couldn't think about
something different. I came in the condom after fucking her for ten or
fifteen minutes. She seemed happy and it calmed me a little bit because I
was afraid she could've noticed something different about my
performance. We took a quick shower and headed to the bed. I knew she was
asleep when I decided to turn on my phone. Patty's last message was still
there, unanswered. I also found a message from Aaron asking what happened
with me since I basically ran away from the restaurant. He still said I did
great fucking Steve, he was amazed by my performance. Immediately, I
thought that when Aaron said things like that, he admitted he wanted to sit
on my cock, just like Steve did. I couldn't be wrong, could I? Who is the
guy who would say that to another guy? Just weird.
`Nothing really. I was tired. See you tomorrow' I replied. I liked Aaron,
but he was annoying me a little bit already.
`Nice. Btw, I talked about u with my wife and she'd like to go out for
dinner. U could invite ur gf 2. What u say?' he wrote to me.
My first idea was to deny the invitation, but suddenly I had an idea. After
all my regret, I was thinking again about how to fuck Patty. I thought it'd
be nice to take everyone to the O'neals, where Steve worked. I could feel
my cock getting hard again.
`That's a gd idea' I answered. `I'll invite Patty. We're going to the
O'neals. What bout 7?'
Not even ten seconds later, I received his reply. `R u sure? I'm going with
my wife, ya know? It could get out of control, right?'
`@ 7 then. Night' I was sleepy and I was tired of that talk. The man fucks
a bitch at his work place and now he's afraid of going out for dinner with
the boy? I couldn't see the problem. But before going on with my plan, I
wanted to ask Aaron about how he started fucking the boy. I'd go to the gym
first thing in the morning.
At the gym, I saw Aaron talking to a girl near the leg press machine. He
looked very engaged in the conversation, but much more excited after seeing
me. He let the chick there and came towards me. We greeted each other as
usual. I could see he wanted to ask me something, probably about my
experience with Steve on the previous day. I could also feel that he would
try to change my mind about our dinner together, but that was not open to
debate.
The gym was a bit crowded and I knew it would get worse soon. So I rushed
to the locker room, to get myself prepared to work out, and Aaron followed
me.
"So did you like fucking Steve yesterday?" he asked me as I expected.
"It was ok. By the way, did you talk to your wife about our dinner
tonight?" I didn't want to talk about Steve at that moment. My target was
Patty.
"Not yet. I don't think it's a good idea. My wife is always watching
me. She's so jealous and..."
"Does she know you fuck guys? If she doesn't, she wouldn't give a shit for
Steve, right? Today at seven. Don't worry about anything" I tried to calm
him while I undressed. "I'll invite Patty and his girl. I'll make sure he's
coming"
I saw Aaron looking at my chest, then my legs and crotch. Was he really
interested in me? I thought I should fuck him the day before, when we were
going to meet Steve. At that moment, I thought Aaron wouldn't like to be
fucked, but I wasn't so sure about that anymore. As I wanted to know how
much he wanted me, I undressed completely, showing him my cock in the
typical privacy of a locker room. I tried to pretend I wasn't watching him,
but he was indeed looking at my cock whenever he thought I wasn't looking
at him. Aaron could have a great potential as a friend with benefits. Aaron
was a good looking guy, dark eyes and hair, his skin was a bit dark as
well. As I said, I think he was a some sort of native indian
descendent. His jaw line was squared, like his well-built torso. And even
better than his appearance, was the fact that he was a closeted married
guy, with a lot to lose if anyone knew about his cock cravings. I imagined
that he was trying to supress his need for cock by fucking boys, but he was
the one who wanted to be fucked. That's very typical, many tops aren't real
tops, they just believe that being a bottom makes them real fags. This kind
of person thinks that you aren't having gay sex if you're the top. Anyway,
I could think about what to do with him later. There were some guys passing
by, so I quickly dressed up.
"I want you to tell me how you started fucking the little horny bitch" I
said loud enough to be heard by the guys nearby. Aaron looked worried, but
probably relieved since I didn't say the bitch's name. I guess no one would
imagine that Aaron was fucking bitch boys and not bitch chicks.
"Why don't we go to somewhere more private, so I can tell you?" he
whispered. I wanted to say `only if you let me fuck you', but that wasn't
the right time yet. We left the locker room and headed to a small office
where the gym's PTs could have their meals, which wasn't a proper kitchen
but had a small fridge and a microwave. It smelled like chicken, sweet
potatoes and cheap protein. That should be his everyday meal. Aaron closed
the door and rested his left elbow against the fridge while I stayed at the
door, looking at him.
"So, tell me the story, will ya?" I demanded.
"It's simple. Once I was helping Steve as his PT then I left for a minute,
then when I came back I got him answering someone on grindr"
"What the hell is grindr?"I asked. I've never used these apps in my life,
so I really have no clue about it. Aaron explained what it was to me, and I
got myself wondering how Aaron knew what grindr was.
"That's it? Then you fucked him?" I continued.
"Well, then I tried to find his profile on grindr... I mean, after I
installed the app" as if I believed him. He probably had that app installed
in his phone for ages already. Then he continued, "It wasn't that hard
because he has this small tattoo near his navel. I got some copies of his
profile's pics, then showed to him. I knew he was in the closet, his family
is very religious and conservative, they'd never accept him as gay. After
that, I told him I wouldn't say anything about his sexuality to his parents
if he let me fuck him everyday. I was so obsessed with his ass, I wanted it
everyday. Then, he agreed..."
"Ok. So you're blackmailing the boy?" I've read on the internet that
blackmail is a good way to deal with boys who don't want to cooperate. I
always thought it could be used with real straight guys who didn't want to
try gay sex at all, but why to blackmail someone who is into gay stuff
already? It sounded like Aaron was simply weak. He couldn't dominate a boy
with arguments, he needed to blackmail the bitch. I don't think it's really
fun to force a man into having sex with you, I'd prefer to have them coming
to me willingly. Well, maybe in the beginning they wouldn't seem very
interested, but it should change after some banging.
"Kinda" he answered, visibly shy.
"And since when you started to fuck him in public?"
"One day the gym was empty, then I had an idea. I always wanted to fuck
someone outdoors, while they used the machines. So I came to work with this
shorts that had a fly that was really easy to open and no undies. When I
saw Steve in the locker room, I said we'd start to fuck outside. He tried
to argue with me, but I pretended I wasn't listening. I just said I was
wearing those shorts and nothing underneath. He had one hour, during his
work out time, to get me off with his ass. Something like a challenge, you
know? I said I didn't care how he'd do that, but that was his problem, not
mine. If he didn't, I'd leak the pictures. I wanted to know how far he'd go
to please me"
I didn't want to agree with him, but that was somehow a good idea. It's
interesting when you can just propose something and leave the bitch to plan
how to make it work. As I said, I don't agree with the blackmailing thing
(at least in this case), but Aaron had indeed a naughty mind. "So, what he
did?" I asked curious.
Aaron, who until then looked a bit concerned for talking about this, now
opened a smile. "I saw the bitch injecting half a tube of lube inside his
ass after getting rid of his undies, then he opened a small hole in the
back of his shorts. He looked so worried, but his cock was tenting under
the shorts. He said he was ready and I set the timer. I said once again he
had one hour to make me cum using only his asshole. That day, he decided to
do squats, so we went together to the squat machine. He made sure there was
no one looking at us, then he took my already hard cock out of the fly and
put it inside his ass through the hole he had made in his shorts. I decided
to pretend I was helping him, but he was the one to move his ass around my
cock and get me off. I think we stayed there for at least half an hour,
till I came. Since then, every time I want to fuck him in the gym, I ask
him to come in those shorts"
"That's interesting" I had to agree again. "You gave me some ideas too. But
for now, I need to find Patty. We can tell me other stories like this
later" I knew that Patty should be arriving at that time, so I went out to
look for him.
It wasn't hard to find Patty doing some bench presses. I approached him,
and as soon as he saw me, he looked a little bit embarrassed. Very probably
because I made him send pics of his body to me the day before. I had still
the image of that ass covered only by a small underwear fresh in my head,
such a good jerk-off material. But I wanted more than a picture.
"Hi, Patty. We're going out for dinner tonight. Cecile asked me to invite
you and your girl"
"Why you calling me Patty?" I didn't notice I had called him Patty. Anyway,
he should get used to it sooner or later, anyway.
"Coz we're friends, right? I like to call my friends like that" by
`friends' I meant something very different.
"Don't call me that. That's too feminine, if you know what I mean?" he
asked, trying to look threatening. That should be a joke.
"Nah, Patty. That's just fine. So, you coming or not?" I wanted to know if
he'd keep trying to threat me, or if he'd give in and be the good bitch I
wanted him to be.
"I don't know. That's just weird" of course he would give in. He was a
little bitch after all.
"I'll ask Cecile to call your girl then. You want me to help you to get
bigger, don't you? So you come. We're meeting at seven, at the
O'Neal's. You better go. See ya, Patty" Now it was my turn to sound very
threatening. I think he got the hint, he looked a bit scary after listening
to me.
I couldn't waste any minute, so I took my phone and called Cecile. I asked
her to invite Patty's girlfriend to a dinner with us and another couple of
friends, Aaron and his wife. I still mentioned we'd probably be joined by
another guy, since I wanted Steve to come along. Everything should go as
planned, I wanted that and I'd have that. As my head was still thinking
about what I'd do, I went after Aaron again.
"I need you to tell Steve he'll be joining us for dinner tonight"
"I think he'll be working tonight" Aaron answered, still not looking very
excited about the night out.
"I don't care. We'll be going to his workplace anyway. I just want him to
stay with us at the table for a few minutes, he can ask his boss to allow
him to join us for a while, right? Tell him that's an order. My order" I
think Aaron wasn't expecting that. I could change my behaviour very
quickly. "And another thing, I don't know how many bitches you've had so
far, but I want you to order all of them to collect a lot of cum in cups
and bring to you before seven. Ask them to try to get the best sources"
"What you talking about?" Aaron seemed really surprised. Well, I'd be
surprised as well.
"It doesn't matter. I'm sure these bitches have all connections to get a
lot of cum. I don't care how, just order them to bring it to you before
seven. Just say it's a fucking order, they do anything to obey their men,
right? Unless they don't see you as their man"
"Course they do, I just..." I couldn't continue this conversation
anymore. Sometimes, I'd really respect Aaron for his wild imagination, but
sometimes, he'd annoy me with so many questions. I was asking for something
weird, I know, but he should trust me.
"Just do it, damn it. Remember, I want a lot of juice, got it? And I want
it everyday. So have them working to give you what you want. As for today,
once you got it, take it to the restaurant, k?" I turned my back and moved
to the push-up station. Aaron didn't follow me this time. Instead, he took
his phone and started texting (probably his bitches). I looked at the other
side of the gym, and Patty was doing crunches. His legs were turned to me,
they were open and I could see his ass pressing against the floor. I wanted
to fuck him in that position, I wanted to see his eyes while I penetrated
him slow at first, then fast and rough. All I could get with these thoughts
was a hardon. `Calm down, relax' I told myself as I took a deep breath. I
thought about the fourth step to turn Patty into my personal bitch:
`humiliate the bitch in public'. That was a difficult and slow step, but it
has started. Patty would soon know he was nothing but a cocksucker, born to
serve alphas like me.
I had some classes that day, so I couldn't use my phone anymore. Just
before turning it off, I sent messages. One to Patty, saying to him that
I'd be waiting for his presence and I wouldn't forgive him if he didn't
go. Another to Aaron, asking him to be sure he'd have all the juice with
him by the time of the dinner. And a last one to Cecile, asking her to talk
to Patty's girl again and reinforce the invitation. Now, I just hoped
everything would go as planned.
At seven, I was at the restaurant with Cecile. We were dressing nothing
special, even because that was just a fast food restaurant. Although, that
wasn't a bad place. It had tables by the walls, with large seats that could
comfortably accommodate five to six persons. That's the sort of table I
chose for ourselves, an isolated long table, with two long benches on the
each side of the table. I wanted the girls to sit on the left, while the
guys could sit on the right. So, as soon as I saw Aaron arriving with his
wife, I told them we wouldn't be sitting in couples. Cecile looked
intrigued, so I just explained that we'd be talking about gym and this sort
of stuff they wouldn't like to discuss.
"That's fine. I'm used to that already" said Karen, Aaron's wife. She was a
beautiful woman, not stunning, but above average. She had a short hair and
a nerdy face that was stereotyped by a pair of big squared glasses. She
didn't look like a person who'd go to the gym, which wasn't so different
from Cecile. Maybe they'd have a lot to talk about, which is exactly what I
wanted. "Aaron is always talking about work"
"The same with Karl" Cecile said before standing up. "Nice to meet you, I'm
Cecile"
We all sat down after the introductions, but had to stand up again as soon
as we saw Patty followed by his girlfriend. His girlfriend was really
beautiful. How could someone so pathetic like Patty get a girl like that?
She was Asian, or a mix of Asian with Caucasian, long dark hair and black
big eyes that were so charming. Patty was handsome himself, but his
girlfriend was something else.
"Hey, there they are" announced Cecile after seeing them coming.
More introductions, and I learned that Patty's girlfriend's name was
Alice. I made sure to have all the three women sitting on one end of the
table, close to the wall, while me, Patty and Aaron would sit on the other
end. I had Aaron sitting by my side so when Steve appeared he could sit
beside Patty. I wanted the bitches to be more intimate to each other. Maybe
Patty could learn one thing or two from Steve, right?
As we were talking, I realised Alice was a very cheerful girl or, how could
I say, a modern-minded person. For instance, the women started talking
about gays. I knew Cecile was ok with them (although she never really
fought for gay rights or anything), Karen didn't like them at all (poor
Aaron), and Alice surprised me when she said she loved gays. You know that
old fag-rags talk: `I have a lot of gay friends... They are awesome... They
listen to me... bla bla bla...' But as I was listening, I thought that
Alice could actually help me to fuck her boyfriend. Well, of course she
wouldn't do that consciously, but I had my mind working on some plans and
they started to include her.
I knew that soon we'd be ordering our foods and drinks. Everyone opened the
menus to browse the options, so I took the chance to whisper to Aaron if he
had brought what I asked. He said he did, it was in his backpack.
"Great. Then let's go to the restroom. Bring your bag with you" I
said. "Girls, we're going the restroom. Be back soon" I announced to
everyone else. Note I included Patty in the `girls'.
"You two look like women going together to the toilet" said Alice, making
all of them laugh, except Patty who looked serious. I think he wasn't very
comfortable with my presence, the way I've been treating him. I expected
that.
I didn't answer Alice, just headed to the restroom with Aaron. It was a
small place, two stalls and a sink. The main door had a lock, so as soon as
we entered it, I locked it.
"What we doing here?" asked Aaron.
"You'll know. How much did you get?" I asked anxiously.
Aaron showed a winning grin. "I asked my bitches to ask other bitches. We
didn't have much time, but I managed to get quite a lot"
Aaron put his hand in his backpack and showed me a glass full of cum. I was
amazed. It had more cum than I've imagined, probably 6 ounces (bit more
than 150ml) of pure cum.
"Wow, how did you get all of that?"
"Dude, don't challenge me. I'm always up for a challenge and I always win"
he boasted. "Well, I have my connections. Now, tell me, why do you need
this for?"
Then I opened my own bag I've taken with me. I found online this funny
bottle, it was a shake bottle that people usually bring to the gym, but it
was a funny one. I got it from a prank shop. It was actually a baby bottle,
with the silicone nipple and everything. Of course, people wouldn't
actually suck on the bottle's nipple, they'd just remove the whole cap and
drink from the bottle, but I didn't want that to happen. Aaron was looking
intrigued, so I took the cum cup from his hand and poured the liquid inside
the bottle being careful not to drop anything on my hands.
"I was thinking about mixing water with the cum, but you brought more than
enough" Aaron had his eyes glimmering. I was proving to him that I could be
bolder than him. Course I could. Actually, I could go even further. "But I
think we can add more cum here, right?"
"What you want? That's all I brought" he answered promptly.
"Course not. We still have the one in our balls. Just stroke your cock and
make sure you cum inside the bottle. Don't waste anything"
Aaron smiled again. He was so into this, the poor guy couldn't be more
excited. He took out his hard cock from his pants and started jerking
off. I wasn't interested in watching him, so I just took out my own cock
from my pants and let it there exposed for him to watch. Sometimes, I'd
caress my dick, but I didn't stroke it. I was thinking I couldn't cum
watching Aaron jerking off, maybe I could if I was watching his ass, but
not his dick.
"Dude, I can't cum" I said.
"But you ain't even trying. Just pump that meat" he said while his hands
quickly moved up and down his shaft.
He called my cock meat. Ok, I was convinced he couldn't wait to have a try
on my meat.
"Even if I tried, dude. I'm not the kind of guy who'd cum in a
restroom. Just finish there and cum in the bottle. Will you take too long?"
"I don't think so. This is so fucking hot" Aaron said that looking down at
my cock. He tried to pretend he was looking somewhere else, but he'd never
fool me. "You should try to cum too"
"I could, but it wouldn't work. Trust me" I wanted him to finish soon, so I
caressed my own cock with more passion. It was hardening and precum was
already leaking from the tip down the shaft. "In the bottle, man" I warned
him as I noticed he was about to cum.
He quickly approached his dick to the open bottle and came inside it. I
have to acknowledge that he came quite a lot, something like six or seven
volleys that probably warmed up a little bit the cum that had been gathered
in the bottle already.
"Why don't you cum there too?" he asked again. He was a insisting person,
wasn't he?
"It's just the environment, I don't know" I explained, still stroking my
dick in long and light motions. "Once I managed to cum in a toilet, but I
had Cecile stroking it for me"
I didn't want to ask him to do anything for me, I rather wanted to see if
he preferred to see me putting my still loaded dick back in my pants, or if
he'd suggest something.
"She seriously did that to you?" Aaron was still milking the last drops of
his dick inside the bottle, but his eyes were turned to my cock.
"You can bet she did"
"Wow, I think Alice would never do that with me"
"That's a shame. For the both of us, I mean. You don't have a chick who
would do that for you, and I can't cum coz I don't have a helping hand here
to stroke my big cock" then I decided to whisper, just to make it sound
like a secret. "Unfortunate, coz my cock is so full of cum. I think it
would fill that bottle and warm up the juice"
"Bullshit, no one can cum that much" he whispered back. He was right, no
human would be able to cum that much, but who cared? I just wanted to
stimulate his curiosity.
"I guess, but we'll never know" then I prepared to put my dick back in my
pants.
"Wait" he said. "What if..."
"What if... what?" I stopped myself from touching my cock and left it there
for him.
"I can't believe I'm doing this, but..." he left his dick and with his
right hand, he reached my own cock. In his left hand, he still held the
bottle that he carefully put near my dick head.
"But what?" I preferred not to mention anything about his hand on my dick,
as if it was completely normal. Well, it is normal indeed. I can't see
anything wrong about a man stroking another guy's cock.
"But... We need more cum in the bottle, right?" I think he wanted to say
something different, but I couldn't force him to admit he wanted to see me
cumming. He was progressing fine already, I could be more patient. He was
so careful with my cock, as if he was holding something sacred. His hands
weren't soft because of the gym, but it felt just perfect around my hard
dick. I wish it could've lasted longer, but I was afraid someone would
knock on the door and scare him. So, I let it go and, due to my excitement,
I came after two or three minutes. Aaron put my dick very close to the
bottle and made sure to have all the cum inside. After that, I asked him to
rub my dick against the bottle, so it could smell and taste cock. It was
interesting to see Aaron handling my dick, now not so shy anymore. He
rubbed it all over the bottle, there was not a single inch that my cock
hadn't touched. I asked him to rub better around the bottle's nipple and so
he did. There was some cum left on the silicone nipple, just perfect.
"Great. Just try to get more cum tomorrow so we can fill it completely, k?"
"I'll do my best" Aaron said giving the bottle back to me. I took a scoop
of dark chocolate whey protein from my bag and mixed with the cum. I shook
it well, so it was really looking like a post-workout shake, I just
couldn't say the same about the taste or smell. Well, I didn't care coz I
wouldn't be the one to try it. I still managed to write the name "Patty" in
big letters around the bottle, so everyone would know who owned the cute
baby bottle.
"Let's go before someone thinks I'm fucking you here" I could've said
`before someone thinks we're having sex', or `fucking each other', but I
wouldn't do that. Aaron just laughed and we returned to the table. To my
surprise, Steve was there, right next to Patty and they were engaged in a
serious talk. The girls were on the other side, talking seriously about
something I don't know coz as soon as they saw us they started making jokes
about me and Aaron in the restroom. I let them say anything they wanted,
because maybe Patty wouldn't be so nervous about me anymore. Apparently, it
worked since even Patty tried to make fun of us: "you still have lipstick
in your teeth".
I laughed and made fun of myself, I really didn't care about that
whatsoever. "Yeah, Aaron was spotting me while I took a shit"
"Disgusting" Cecile said.
"You guys really work out a lot, don't you?" Karen continued. I like the
way she talked to me. It felt like we have been friends for a long time.
"Why d'you say that?" I asked trying to explore more this topic.
"Well, look at you guys. You're so big and strong" that was
interesting. Patty didn't seem so confident anymore after listening her own
girlfriend talking about me in such an intimate way. And she didn't stop
there. "I wish Bob could be that big too"
`Bingo!' I thought. It couldn't be better.
"Well, I promised him that I'll do my best to make him bigger" my eyes
travelled from Karen to Bob Patty. "He just need to follow my advices"
"Oh, he will. If you promise he'll become as big as you guys, I'll make him
do whatever you say" Karen laughed.
"You serious? That's so vain. I told Karl that I'd rather have him at home
with me than at the gym" Cecile admitted. She indeed didn't care for my
body as much as I did. However, Karen looked impressed at me, that kind of
look we all `gym rats' like.
"Don't worry coz I'll help" I continued. "I even brought a protein shake
for him. It's the best shake I know" I then took the cum filled baby bottle
from my bag. Aaron seemed so excited. He was probably wondering if I'd
really make Patty drink that in front of everyone.
When everyone saw the bottle, they all started laughing (except for Patty
of course). That was in fact ridiculous, so I tried to make it sound
fun. It would be just a joke, so Patty would become party pooper if he
denied to `play'. That's the kind of thing that probably wouldn't happen
without an audience. That's how we take advantage of public exposure. I
gave it to Patty who looked worried.
"I'm not drinking that. You k**ding me?" he protested.
"Oh, c'mon, babe. That's fun" Karen said. She didn't know how much I liked
her.
"Well, usually you don't need to use the bottle nipple..." I tried to
explain. Actually, I wanted to sound as if I didn't want him to suck from
the silicone nipple, so everyone could oppose to me and make Patty put his
lips around it.
"Oh, please, don't. That ain't fun" Aaron said, probably almost creaming
his paints. "I wanna see him sucking it like a baby"
"Just give it a try, babe' Karen continued. Did I say I was enjoying this
girl a lot?
Patty had the bottle in his hand, he'd squeeze it nervously while he
actually considered whether he should do that or not. "Sorry, I can't do
that. Everyone's watching"
"Only us watching. No big deal" Aaron continued.
I preferred to remain quiet at this moment, so the people on the table
wouldn't think I was the one forcing him to do anything. On my left side, I
could see Cecile and Alice not very entertained. "Hey, you don't need to do
anything you don't want, right?" Alice suggested, maybe just trying to
contrapose her husband's insistence.
"Oh, c'mon. That's just fun" Aaron continued. Then, with the authority of a
personal trainer, he looked back at Patty "or you're gonna chicken? I
thought you were a though dude"
Aaron played well. It's always a good move when you suggest the bitch isn't
man enough if he doesn't do as you want. They don't wanna show their
vulnerability, because they know they're fragile and not as manly as other
guys. Real men don't really care about it since they are convinced of their
masculinity and it won't change just because you didn't accept a stupid
challenge that would actually make you look inferior. If I were Patty, I'd
probably make everyone drink that gross liquid before I threw it
away. Anyway, I was convinced already that Patty would drink it, since he
was still holding the bottle.
"Ok, then. But just a little bit" he agreed.
"You gotta drink everything. You have no idea how hard it was to get that
protein" I finally intervened. "C'mon, d'you wanna be a bodybuilder or not?
Consider this your first step towards your new life". Probably no one
understood what I really wanted to mean by `new life'. Patty surely thought
I meant his new life as a bodybuilder, but that's not really what I said.
Then, the magic happened. Patty lifted the bottle to his mouth and plugged
the silicone nipple in his mouth. And there he was sucking cum for the
first time in his life. A lot of cum, I admit. He'd definitely have
diarrhea after that, but that'd be a good thing. After some days drinking
cum like that, his whole organism would be more than capable of processing
cum for the rest of his life. Plus, that was lactose and gluten free, I'd
let him know that soon.
"This tastes horrible..." Patty complained after his first sip. I could see
cum in his lips, a gooey and translucid liquid that was perhaps my precum
that had been rubbed against the rubber nipple. Almost everyone at the
table were laughing at him, mainly his girlfriend.
"No pain, no gain" said Aaron. "We all have to drink these undrinkable
stuff. They never taste like coke, my friend"
"C'mon, babe. Let me help you. I'll treat like my little baby. Come here"
Karen comforted Patty while she pulled him closer to her, the back of his
head leaned against her breast, while she took the bottle from his hand and
put the nipple back on his mouth. That scene was classic. I just fished my
phone from my pocket and took a dozen pictures. Karen was feeding cum to
her beloved boyfriend and laughing about it. She looked like a mom feeding
her baby. Could Freud explain that?
In her girlfriend's arms, Patty couldn't do anything but oblige. As an
obedient baby, he drank all the liquid, till the last drop. Actually, he
sucked it like a good bitch. He sucked the cum with the face of someone who
was deeply despising the taste of the meal. Well, maybe he didn't like the
chocolate powder, right? That could be fixed.
When Karen finished feeding her boyfriend, she looked at the bottle and
found the name `Patty' written there. She was still laughing, but managed
to ask who Patty was.
"It's your boyfriend. Pattinson his surname, right? I'm just k**ding. I
mean, I feel like I adopted him as my pupil, so I had to find him a more
intimate name" I explained, still trying to appeal to Karen's humours and
get her support. That wasn't being too hard to achieve. She started
laughing even harder when she got Patty as her boyfriend.
"I love it, seriously. How come I've never thought about it? My Patty"
Karen said still holding Patty. I think she was so entertained, she didn't
stop to think that Patty is usually used toward girls. Anyway, I wouldn't
be the one to warn her about it. Actually, it'd be better to have more
people calling him Patty, so he could get used to that name once and for
all.
I looked at Aaron on my side and we both started laughing. I'm not the kind
of person who laughs like that, but everything that happened so far was
just awkward. I've planned everything, but I wasn't expecting that. I
looked ahead and found Steve laughing too. That little rascal. I'd need him
for my next move on Patty, and that should happen now. No, actually, I'd
better wait for our meal. Just a few more minutes.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 07
Patty was sitting at the other side of the table in front of me, his
girlfriend had her left arm hanging around his neck and I thought she was
having a very good time. She still laughed whenever someone called her
boyfriend "Patty", thinking that this was just a joke among buds. Barely
she knew I didn't consider myself her boyfriend's `bud'. There was only one
reason for us to be there together that night: humiliate her beloved
one. And that had already started. They boywhore was unaware that he had in
his belly the loads of dozens of unknown guys. Baby makers were swimming
inside his bitch tummy. I wish I could tell him what he had just done, what
his girlfriend forced him to do, but I didn't want the spoil the fun. We
were just beginning.
I turned myself to Steve, who was sitting by Patty's side, right in front
of my eyes. He was central to my next plan, so I needed him paying
attention to me. He knew I wanted him very obedient that night, so he was
prepared to do whatever I wanted. I didn't know whether this would work or
not, but if the worst happened, Steve would be the pervert, not me.
As he worked in the restaurant, I asked him to find a tablecloth to cover
our table.
"A white long one" I ordered.
The inquisitive eyes of those who shared the table with me made me explain
myself, even without questions being asked. "Just to give a bit of glamour
to our dinner. We can always make things a little better, can't we?"
Cecile looked at me uncertain of my intentions. I couldn't blame her, I
never cared about glamour. Well, I wasn't still thinking about it when I
asked for the tablecloth, but I didn't want to reveal my intentions. I just
smiled and rushed Steve by asking him to move. When Steve stood up, I
noticed he had a boner under his pants. The little bastard was horny
already, and we hadn't even started. His situation wasn't easy, because as
a bitch he wasn't allowed to wear undies and bitches are very easily
aroused. Well, that wasn't my problem. He turned his back to us and tried
to hide his willy with his shirt, and it kinda worked, but I wasn't happy
with that, because Steve shouldn't worry about being exposed. Well, what
else a bitch is good for besides being fucked and humiliated? As he passed
by my side, I held his arm and he stopped instantly. He looked down at
me. I could see panic in his eyes, but he couldn't hide his excitement. He
knew I'd ask something his conscious would despise, but his hormones would
beg for. Bitches are just like that, so real alpha males end up getting
used to that. They always need to be forced into doing something they
apparently don't want to, simply because they like to be ordered, used and
abused.
"Tuck your shirt into your pants, boy" I whispered, being careful not to be
overheard. "You got nothing to hide anyway"
I didn't give him time to answer, even because I knew what he would say
already. He'd argue he couldn't do that because he'd lose his job, and he
needed the money. I didn't give a fuck. If he did lose it, I'd quickly find
him another one. To tell the truth, I wanted him to lose that stupid job,
so he could work somewhere I'd feel more confident to do with him whatever
I pleased. I had a few friends that could give the boy a chance, and maybe
I could get these friends to have some fun humiliating the bitch too.
I was glad when I saw his defeated face while he tucked his shirt and his
cock tented his black suit pants. As he moved away, I felt Aaron coming
close to me, and then whispering in my ear: "the boy'll lose his job, dude"
"As if I care" I said, still being careful to keep my voice down.
While I waited for Steve, I returned my eyes to Patty. He was silent, while
the chicks talked cheerfully. I was still giggling as I thought that the
bitch should have such a strong cum breath with a hint of chocolate
protein. He should be burping cum. I loved knowing that I was the one
responsible for that, and I wanted that feeling to last. I wanted to feel
that again, everyday if possible. I imagined how it would feel like if I
had Patty swimming in a pool of cum, then look at him drenched, looking
like a melting wax man. I'd have that happening, I swore to myself.
As I daydreamed, he looked at me and our eyes met. Quickly, the bitch
looked elsewhere while I kept staring at him. He was so pathetic he
couldn't face me. That's what I mean when I say that real bitches are weak,
they can't even raise their faces to look at you as a MAN.
Steve returned, holding a white tablecloth right in front of his hard
willie. He knew I disapproved that, but he insisted on keeping hiding
himself. I'd have to punish him later, he knew that as well.
The chicks stopped talking when they noticed Steve's presence, standing by
the table, watching us. He asked us to remove the menus, sauce bottles and
our stuff from the table so he could put the tablecloth on. I was glad to
notice the tablecloth was long enough to cover my knees. "This should be
enough" I thought.
I invited Steve to sit with us again, I could have ordered him to do that,
but I didn't want to make Cecile suspicious. As before, Steve sat by
Patty's left side, while his girlfriend was on his other side. She was
still deeply engaged in a conversation with the other women, so I thought
she wouldn't disturb us ñ the guys. As soon as Steve made himself
comfortable, I took a napkin from the table and, with a pen I had in my
pocket, I started to write a note. It was simple and very direct, it read:
"Give me your pants". I could've sent him a message with my phone, but I
didn't want him to reply. I folded the note and gave it to Steve who was
careful not to let Patty read it. I knew Steve would have those stupid
reactions, the usual denial, and I wasn't in the mood to deal wit that. So,
instead of looking at him, I just turned my face to Patty and his
girlfriend. I pretended I was paying attention to the chicks' talk, but I
could see Steve on the corner of my eyes, moving his head to the right,
left, then right again. No one was looking at us, much less at him, but he
needed to make sure he'd be protected despite his nudity.
After one minute, however, my patience was at its limit. Still staring at
the chicks, I kicked Steve's legs under the table. Within ten seconds he
was handing me his pants. He was still careful enough to give it to me
unsuspiciously, probably happy that I had asked him to cover the table. I
got his pants, and tossed them inside my backpack that laid on my right
side. I looked at Patty and realized he was noticing Steve's movements, but
Patty didn't dare to look at the boy. I believe he wouldn't bother to say
anything because they weren't intimate yet. However, I didn't want that to
happen. I wanted them to get to know each other better. So I grabbed
another napkin and started writing again. Aaron was silent by my side, but
he knew what I was doing. In small letters, I wrote: "only cover urself
when waiter come. Show urself to Patty". By this time, after the bottle
incident, Steve already knew who Patty was. By the way, the bottle still
stood at the table, like a trophy for the bitch who drank all that cum.
This time, I showed Steve that I had another message for him, then I took
it to under the table, so no one would see me sending him notes. Steve
moved to get it, but as I didn't extend my arm, he struggled quite a bit to
reach it. I couldn't see, but I imagined that his ass would be visible for
anyone to see. Unfortunately, there was no one near us, and Patty was still
looking to his other side. Steve got the paper, read the note and stared at
me with those wide eyes I've seen many other times before. I was getting
bored with his reactions, so I just mouthed "move", then "fast". As he
looked lost, still wondering how to proceed, I put my hands on the table
and started to pull the tablecloth. I wouldn't mind to expose him to the
world, and he was aware of my intention. Staring back at me, he just
nodded, accepting the task. Visibly scared, Steve poked Patty who
instinctively turned his head around. Patty's eyes met Steve's but the
latter didn't say anything. Instead, he just moved his eyes from Patty's
face to his own crotch. Patty followed the lead, looked down and as if in
shock he raised his head and turned his head to the other side. I laughed
again, this time I couldn't hold it. Aaron also looked very entertained,
which drew his wife's attention to us. I think I heard her asking him what
was going on, and he just said I've told him a joke.
Steve had blushed, when he looked back at me. I liked the show, but it was
still far from over. As I considered moving on, the waiter came with the
meal. Steve rushed to hide his cock, while Patty had to turn himself to the
table. Once we all had our meals in front of us, I looked back at Steve. He
raised his eyes to watch me, then I mouthed to him: "show your cock". I
noticed that there were some people walking by, Steve decided to disobey me
afraid someone would see him. Once again, I grabbed the tablecloth and the
boy knew I'd get rid of it if he didn't do as I said. He exposed himself,
the people passing by didn't see anything, but the risk was getting real,
more people was coming to the restaurant. I was having a hardon again. I
wanted people to see Steve naked, I needed more.
"Jerk off" I mouthed. This time, he didn't take too long to obey me. He let
go of the knife he held with his left hand, then grabbed his dick
instead. He should've been very hard, coz his arm was moving up and down
pretty fast. The bitch was horny as hell, that's why he decided to obey me
without protest. It's obvious that he wanted to cum, so his cock could
become soft. That wouldn't happen. "Don't cum" I mouthed to him again,
visibly angry. Steve looked upset, and that was another reaction he
couldn't have. How will I punish this little bastard?
I took another napkin and brought it to my right side, over the bench. I
didn't want anyone to see me writing. I took my time writing this note,
because I wasn't in a rush. Slowly, as I ate my mashed potatoes, I wrote
down:
Wait my signal
Then go under the table
I passed the paper to Steve under the table, making sure Steve would
stretch his body to reach my hand. As he did, Patty discretely looked at
him. As soon as Steve got the paper, he leaned against the backrest,
exposing his boner wrapped by his still stroking hand. Patty looked
disgusted but remained quiet. It was clear to me that he wasn't a man,
because I'd never tolerate to have an almost unknown guy stroking his
fucking cock by my side. I think Patty didn't want to make a scandal, he
was the kind of person who'd rather pretend nothing was happening than
start an argument. Well, soon he wouldn't be able to pretend anymore.
It was funny to watch Steve's incredulity, although annoying, his facial
expressions sometimes amused me. Aaron came close to me again to ask what I
demanded this time. I moved my mouth close to his ear and answered: "I need
you to make everyone to look to our left. Can you do that?"
Aaron smiled and nodded. I didn't have time to cut another piece of my
steak when I heard Aaron saying something loud by my side. He was pointing
to the menu that was at the end of the table, opposite from me and
Steve. He asked if anyone wanted that dessert ñ it was a photo of a bowl
with ice cream and brownies. As soon as everyone turned their heads to look
at the menu, I kicked Steve's leg again and ordered him to go down. He
didn't wait for a second warning, then he slid down and disappeared under
the tablecloth. Of course, Patty noticed that, but he remained quiet
despite the unexpected situation.
"What's wrong with you, hon? We're still eating and you already
thinking'bout dessert?" Aaron's wife asked him.
"Well, I just thought it'd be a good idea, you know" Aaron answered
quickly.
"Hey, where's the boy who was sitting right there?" Cecile asked from the
other end of the table, pointing her finger to the now vacant seat in front
of me. "He didn't finish his meal"
"He had to rush. I think someone called him somewhere" I answered after a
long period of silence.
Patty looked at me, knowing I was lying. Anyone would be able to know I was
lying if they were paying attention to what was happening around us,
because no one approached us, there was no voice calling Steve. On the
background, just a few uninteresting songs and the sound of knives and
forks hitting the plates. Patty turned his head back to his plate, I smiled
and returned my attention to my steak.
I felt Steve's body pressed against my legs. He should be trying to avoid
Patty's eyes over him, and used my legs to hide him from exposing himself
to other people. The risk was real indeed, but it was low. We were in a
very secluded area and we wouldn't be disturbed until more customers
occupied other tables. I still couldn't talk directly to Steve, because it
would be suspicious to raise the tablecloth and speak with my feet. So I
continued writing my messages on napkins. First, I wrote in big letters:
Put ur shirt in my bag
I didn't give the paper to him, I just showed it and then left it over my
bag. He should be complaining, worried that someone would pass by and see
him, but I knew he wouldn't disobey me. The boy had lost his pants already,
he couldn't be so concerned about the shirt. Plus, I knew the bitch liked
that as much as I did. As I imagined, in less than thirty seconds I saw his
hands approaching my bag from under the tablecloth, putting the white shirt
inside it. I reached the napkin and wrote more:
On ur 4
Show ur ass * [I tried to draw a hole] to Patty
This time, I really didn't know what was happening under the table. I could
only imagine. Later, I'd ask Steve what he did. In my head, he was getting
on his fours and touching Patty's legs with his ass. That's more or less
the exact moment Patty looked down the table. I think Steve was holding his
butt cheeks apart, showing his smooth asshole to Patty who suddenly lowered
the tablecloth, while I could see in his face how disturbed he was.
"What's wrong, Patty?" I asked in a low voice because I didn't want the
chicks to take part in this talk. I liked the fact that they were still on
their side, not paying attention to us whatsoever. Aaron looked at Patty
too, intrigued to know what he had to say.
"It's nothing... Never mind" he stuttered, almost unable to keep
eating. The bitch seemed very straight to me, but I knew he would change
his mind eventually. He felt disturbed because he didn't like assholes, he
liked cocks. He just didn't know that yet.
"I think you're not enjoying your meal, Patty. Next time, I'll order it for
you" I continued. "I think I know more about you than yourself" It was in
fact something I should've done already. Bitches can't choose anything,
because they never know exactly what they want, not even their own
food. Closeted bitches are even worse. They say `no' when they'd rather say
`yes'. You can't expect a bitch who still denies his own urges to do
everything you say, because they are just not prepared for that yet. It
demands time and patience. One might think this sounds boring, but it's
quite the opposite when you know how to have fun while training your
bitch. I was really enjoying my time with those bitches.
As Patty tried to get back to his meal, I brought the tablecloth up to my
waist, making sure my pants were completely covered. Slowly, I let go of
the cutlery on the plate and brought my hands to my crotch. I lowered my
zipper and carefully took out my hard dick. I was afraid someone would see
the movement of my hands, but so far I had only Aaron (and Steve, of
course) watching me. This time, I thought I didn't need to say anything,
Steve should know what to do. I jerked my cock up and down, just teasing
the bitch for a while, when I felt his hand touching the base of my
shaft. "Smart bitch" I thought. I let go of my dick and resumed my
eating. Aaron looked at me with puppy eyes, because he was envying me for
my boldness. That's weird to think about it because not many days ago, I
was the one who thought he was too bold for fucking Steve at his workplace.
"Don't you wanna try?" I asked him. Actually, I challenged him and I knew
Aaron never passed a challenge. I looked at him very attentively because I
wanted to see what he would do to get out his dick from his pants without
being noticed by his wife who was right beside him. He pretended he was
paying attention to the chicks' talk, so he knew the best time to drag the
tablecloth over his waist. Then he put his right hand under the table
whilst he kept using his left to bring food to his mouth. I imagined he was
lowering his zipper, but he was not the one to fish his cock out of the fly
of his shorts. By this time, Steve was already holding my cock only with
his left hand while his right was already working on Aaron's dick. I
approached the table with my body, so it could make Steve's life a bit
easier. See? No one can say I'm a mean person. Can you fully comprehend how
happy Steve was under that table, holding two dicks at the same time?
I reached the napkin on my side and wrote: `SUCK'. I showed it to Steve,
crushed the paper and tossed it away. He then approached his head to my
dick and engulfed it at once. The bitch was hungry for dick, as usual. I
was smiling while Aaron tried his best not to moan. Being sucked by a bitch
is awesome, but in front of other people (including girlfriend and wife) is
just priceless.
During all this time, I focused my attention on Patty, the one who would
soon be on his knees sucking cock too. Every now and then, our eyes would
meet and he'd try to pretend he hadn't seen me. His face was a riddle for
me, I didn't know whether he was annoyed, disturbed or scared. Actually, I
think he was curious; he wanted to know what was going on under that
table. As my hands were now holding the fork and knife, I decided to let
the latter fall on the floor. Aaron looked at me stunned, afraid of being
outed by his wife who looked at me as well.
"Hey, Patty. Can you take that for me?" I asked him.
"Why don't you take it instead?" he returned the question. Such a nasty
bitch.
"Coz I'm your senior" I answered coldly. Cecile visibly reproved my
behavior, but before she could open her mouth, Alice intervened. She patted
Patty's shoulders and asked him to obey me. "Once you become the senior you
can do the same, right?" she laughed oblivious of my intentions.
"Sure" I grinned.
I felt some hesitation from Steve, but he did not dare to stop sucking me.
Apparently upset, Patty slid his butt from the middle of the bench towards
the right side of the table, where Steve was before. He probably hit Steve
with his legs, since I felt the boy moving his head on my crotch as his
body approached mine to give Patty space to move. Patty then bent down,
trying to reach the knife that wasn't far from my feet. I knew what Patty
would see once he reached that knife: a naked boy on his fours, stroking
his PT's cock with one hand while he worked his master's dick with the
mouth. I thought Patty would rush to get away from there, but it took him a
few seconds to get back to his place. He looked astonished. I liked that,
he was getting to know me better. He gave me the knife back and I thanked
him.
Now I could move to the last part of my plan. I had to do it quickly coz I
didn't know if the chicks would remain talkative for too long. They were
about to finish eating, and after that, they could decide to go to the
toilet or something. That could be really troublesome. I took my phone from
my bag and wrote a message to Patty. I quickly typed:
`Don't you wanna try? He gives good head'
I know I was being too reckless here, I'd have to delete those messages
from his phone before the night was over. I saw Patty reaching for his
phone in his pocket. He read the message, but didn't reply. Instead, he
just looked at me and signed a big `no'. I just started typing again, as
soon as I saw his answer.
`You will. It'll be good for ya [wink]. Make sure you cover your crotch
unless you want Alice to know you have a fag sucking you under the table"
I winked at him, then I pointed to the tablecloth so he'd understand what I
meant by `cover your crotch'. Then, I put my hand in my backpack and took a
piece of paper that I had brought with me, as I have already foreseen this
moment. In it, it was written:
Remove Patty's shoes, shorts and underwear then give them to me
Then do whatever but SUCK Patty and SWALLOW
Take pictures
I just gave the paper and my phone to Steve, coz he'd need some time to
read it all. At this point, I didn't know what Steve would do to obey my
orders, but it was up to him now. The task wasn't an easy one, so I decided
to help. I whispered to Aaron that we should draw the chicks' attention to
us, and hopefully, they'd forget about Patty's presence at the table. They
were talking about work, so I interfered, asking if they were talking about
work out. My idea was to drag them into a nutrition and exercises
conversation, since I knew I could say something interesting and new about
this topic. I felt Steve letting go of my dick, so he was probably on his
way to Patty's lap. I knew I was right when Patty opened his eyes widely,
as if he had been electrified. He quickly grabbed the tablecloth and
covered his crotch, afraid his girlfriend would notice something unusual
happening. I could see out of the corner of my eyes that Patty looked very
scared. Very slowly, I put my dick inside my pants again, making it look as
if I was just fixing my shirt. Aaron did the same and in no time we were
free to uncover ourselves. I saw one shoe being placed next to my feet,
which I recognized as being Patty's. Then the other shoe, and the socks
came next. When I realized that Steve was moving to Patty's shorts, I stood
up, pretending I was teaching them how to do certain exercises
correctly. Aaron did the same and we caught everyone's attention with our
demonstration. Alice's eyes were glued at us while Patty tried to fight
against Steve's hands that were now trying to pull down his already
unbuttoned shorts. I think Patty knew he wouldn't be able to explain what a
naked guy was doing between his legs, so he just tried to pretend nothing
was going on. As I always say, real men don't care too much about it. If
the same happened with me, I'd just stand up and kick the fag's ass, but
bitches don't think this way. They're always afraid ñ they think too
much. I was doing whatever I wanted with Steve and Patty (and even Aaron,
although I started to think Aaron wasn't a bitch, but just a closeted
married guy) because I knew how to deal with them. They were like open
books to me.
When I saw Patty's hands grabbing the tablecloth firmly above his waist, I
imagined he should be naked by now. That's why I wasn't surprised when I
glanced Patty's shorts and underwear touching my feet. I was getting hard
again, while I still pretended to be teaching the women around us how to do
a proper weight training. I couldn't help but imagine how good it would be
to make Patty sit on my lap right there and ride my cock like the good
bitch he was. I was getting so hot I started imagining things. I thought
that I'd make sure that before fucking Patty, I wouldn't loose his hole
with my fingers before the fuck ñ the first thing to ever go into
Patty's hole would be my cock. Not much lube, just enough to make it easy
for me, not for him. "Gosh! I need to stop thinking this stuff"
Suddenly, Patty swallowed hard then I looked at him. As everyone was paying
attention to me, they all turned their faces to him as well. Patty quickly
slid his butt to the edge of the bench, as if he was laying down, hiding
good part of his body under the table. He looked cute when he was scared,
or was he excited? He had certain innocence in his look that made my blood
burn.
I knew that Steve's mouth could make a dead man's cock hard, so even Patty
wouldn't be able to resist him. Alice asked what was going on with him, and
he just stuttered "n...nothing". I resumed my talking so Patty could have
some `privacy'. I hoped Steve to be a good bitch, take nice pics with my
phone and make the other bitch cum. I noticed everyone was done with their
dinner, so the only thing that stopped anyone from getting up now was my
speech. I needed to prolong this just a bit further.
I didn't know what Steve was doing, but it should be good. Patty was trying
the impossible to remain quiet, but it seemed really difficult. I could see
he was very sensitive. He was probably one of those people who shiver when
touched, anything could be ticklish or arousing to him. I think that even a
cock sliding in and out of his puffy lips would make him moan.
As Aaron and I were about to finish our demonstration, Patty closed his
eyes tightly and I was absolutely sure he had just cum. He looked a bit
sleepish after that, so I knew I was right. I was laughing inside coz I
think he suffered from early ejaculation. Less than two minutes was enough
to make the bitch cum. That would be fun to have him in chastity. He should
enjoy these orgasms he was having now coz very soon he wouldn't be allowed
to cum anymore. Well, I could allow it if he came from being fucked, but
I'd still punish him.
I decided to end my talk, and as I had imagined, as soon as I sat down the
chicks said they needed to go to the toilet. Patty woke from his sleepiness
with his feet trying to reach for his lost shorts. I grabbed his shorts
that were still placed around my feet, put his underwear inside my bag,
then I showed what I had in my hands to everyone.
"I knew Patty would become the perfect pledge of our small fraternity" I
laughed as I handed him his shorts.
"What does this mean? Are you naked?" Alice asked her boyfriend, not
convinced he'd give his shorts to me willingly. Well, she was right.
"Why are you doing this to him, Karl?" Cecile asked me. "That's not really
nice"
"Everyone does that, Cecy. And I didn't force him, it was just a
joke. Right, Patty?" I asked him. He nodded but he didn't look very
pleased. "When you get inside a fraternity, you need to prove you're really
part of the group. That's why we ask these weird things to the new members,
right Aaron?"
"One hundred percent right" he smiled by my side.
"You don't even study anymore, what fraternity is that?" Aaron's wife asked
him.
"It's not a real fraternity" I answered on his behalf. "Just a group of
friends that hit the gym and go out together. I want to have the three of
us competing as well. There's a lot of bodybuilding contests out there. I
want to help Patty to be a true winner". I didn't know where this
fraternity came from, it appeared naturally during that conversation. When
I said that, I couldn't imagine that this imaginary fraternity would become
an actual `club' someday.
Patty was still upset, but his girlfriend looked happy when I said I'd turn
Patty into a bodybuilder. She was really into muscles. Maybe she had wet
dreams about a muscled boyfriend. Well, I'd make Patty muscled, but I
wouldn't focus on his arms. His ass would get all the attention.
As I was thinking about his ass, Patty was dressed again. I kicked his
shoes towards him, but not the socks. I wanted to keep those with me
too. The chicks still wanted to go to the toilet, so Patty, Aaron and I
moved away so they could go through. Steve managed to remain unnoticed
under the table, which was better than I expected. Once we sat down again,
I gave Steve his clothes and once dressed he sat at the table with us
again. Patty looked at him a little bit disgusted, he didn't know how to
act. I didn't care about him. Steve gave me back my phone and I just put it
in my pocket.
"Hey, don't be upset, bro" I talked to Patty. "Here, let's forget about our
small game, ok?"
"It's easy for you to say" he whined like a c***d. His pink lips were even
more pouted than the normal, it was really arousing.
"I bet it wasn't that bad. Steve is a good cocksucker, isn't he?" I
continued, but Patty didn't say anything. "Gimme your phone for a second,
will ya?"
"What for?" Patty asked.
"So we can forget about this little joke. C'mon" I extended my arm and he
gave me his phone, unaware of my intentions. "What's your password?"
"I'll unlock it for you" now he extended his arm, but I wouldn't give the
phone back to him.
"Just tell me the fucking password. We're buds, right?" I didn't want to
say buds, but it would work for now.
He told me his password (I knew he would), so I just moved to the texts I
sent him and deleted everything.
"By the way, I don't know if you know but there's gonna have a bodybuilding
contest tomorrow at the other campus. I want you to come with me" I said to
Patty as I gave him his phone. The bitch looked pleased with that
information. He was as obsessed with muscles as his girlfriend. "I want you
to know what these contests are about, coz there's a competition I want you
to participate. So, you'd better know how it works before you go for
it. K?"
"Ok" he answered. I knew he was happy, but he still wanted to pretend he
was upset after what I did to him.
"You shouldn't be upset for being naked, Patty. You should show yourself
more since you work out so hard. Less is more for guys like you. But don't
worry. I'll buy you a new gym gear, and I'll make sure to have your protein
shake everyday"
I was grinning, happy to know I had Patty in my hands. He was about to say
something when the chicks got back. They didn't want to sit again, so we
just went away. I told Patty we'd go to the competition after the gym. He
agreed before going away with Alice.
"Now you're responsible for bringing more of this protein shake everyday" I
told Aaron while our women said goodbye.
"I don't know how..."
"Well, I'm sure you'll find a way, right? We need to feed a hungry boy"
Aaron laughed after saying he would do his best. I knew he would. I
remember when he told me I wouldn't believe how many guys were being
serviced by bitches. He had met many of those guys and they'd be more than
enough to provide all the cum Patty needed. Some of them could be convinced
with words, but I was aware that I'd need money to convince others. I had
to find someone willing to spend money with stuff like this. That's when I
considered opening a blog to advertise my enterprise. I wanted to turn
Patty into a bitch, but I could have other alpha males like me converting
other bitches. The idea of a club started to form in my mind. I thought the
idea wasn't that bad.
I studied in a college where enrolment had been all-male for decades, and
it started accepting women just three years before I met Patty. That was a
college that focused on sports for men. The institute offered many courses,
but all students should be good in at least one sport. We had very good
teams in almost every single sport one can imagine. And I don't need to say
that sporty guys have a lot of hormones and need to relief is unimaginable.
Although now open to women, the college should still have nine men for only
one woman. As the campus was a little bit far from the city's CBD, the guys
would rather jerk off than go after pussy kilometres away from their
dorms. You could smell testosterone in the corridors, even because the only
dorm open for women was the farthest away from the rest. I knew that a lot
of my mates had never considered fucking other men, but that's just because
they were never given the chance. At the same time, other guys could be
convinced into being fucked, but no one has ever talked them into doing
that yet. That's where the club would become very handy. I needed guys
willing to find bitches and then turn them into walking holes that would
want to suck and be fucked by as many dicks as possible. We could focus on
the guys with big round butts like Patty, they'd make a good team of dick
takers. Just think about it. One soccer team has eleven players, plus other
six or seven who were on the bench. At uni we had three soccer teams on the
main league, and I'm talking about soccer alone. It could definitely
work. Patty would be the first one, but I knew that there were many more to
come. I was sure that I could make it work as soon as I transformed Patty
and used him as an example.
- - - - - - - - -
Part 08
I was sure I had to open a website, or maybe a blog or something, and
introduce the idea I had of the "straight to bitch" club to the
world. That's how I imagined this club, a group of alpha males who would
identify a potential bitch boi and then turn him into an insatiable
cock-taker. I didn't think the boy should be necessarily straight, he could
be hetero, bi, homo or whatever, but I wanted those who were still
questioning their sexuality. When I got home after that dinner with Patty,
Aaron and the others, I decided to think about it a little further. I had
essays to write for uni but it wouldn't take too much of my time. Before
sketching a simple design for the blog, I got myself thinking about the
situations that made me change so much in so little time.
As I said, I wanted to find young men (at that time I hadn't considered
older guys, but it would change when I left uni) who questioned their own
sexuality. I wondered why I had chosen Patty then, since he never presented
any indication of such a doubt. For the world he was a straight man, he
dated a nice and beautiful woman, and his life would probably go on like
this forever if he hadn't come across me. So why did I choose him? The
answer was actually obvious. I mean, a man with a bubble-butt like the one
he had would never live peacefully as a straight man because sooner or
later another man would try to fuck him, just as I wanted to. I even
thought that maybe he had been fucked already or at least m*****ed. If he
hadn't, I was sure he was part of the imagination of many men who jerked
off thinking of his ass. If he hadn't been fucked yet, in the future
someone would certainly do that because of the dick magnet he had on his
back, begging to be fucked. But, of course, that's not all. Patty was a
natural submissive, he couldn't say `no' to anyone, he couldn't talk to
real men and look them in the eyes, he couldn't fight for something he
wanted, but instead, he needed someone to do that for him. You see, there's
a pattern here and I knew I'd be able to find many other guys like him ñ
Steve for example. But Steve had been broken already, what was the fun in
using a boy who wanted to be used? That's when I understood that this was
more about who I wanted to turn into a bitch than finding potential
bitches. How come I've never thought of it before meeting Patty?
My phone vibrated. I found it under a small pile of papers and saw a
message from Aaron asking if I had checked the video Steve recorded under
the table. `Shit, how could I forget this?' I looked for the files of
videos and there it was on the top of the screen. I touched the video and
suddenly I couldn't help but laugh loudly. `What the fuck is this?' I have
to admit I've seen many dicks in my life. I've been an athlete for so many
years, I've spent so much time in locker rooms, common showers, massage
parlours. I've seen dozens or hundreds of limp dicks, but this one made me
think of my little brother when we were k**s sharing the shower. I think he
was six and I was ten, I used to laugh at him because his weelie was so
ridiculous. Of course, we were just k**s and I wanted to bully my little
brother, who's never been laughed at this age? But Patty? His hard dick was
simply pathetically small, the foreskin covered the head because his dick
just hadn't developed, it was without a doubt a k**'s little penis. He had
trimmed his pubes and his balls were smooth like a pink peach (and so were
his thighs). I saw Stevie grabbing Patty's weelie, the penis disappeared
completely inside his right hand. `I can't believe this' I thought. The
video was short because he came very quickly. `Not only his weelie is
small, but he comes in less than a minute. How can his girlfriend get along
with him?'
Don't get me wrong, I know that many bottoms have horse-sized dicks (as
experience would prove to me), but this was Patty. I sent the video to
Aaron and he had the same reaction I did. He texted me a long line of KKK's
and emoticons of laughter. I can't deny that Patty was perfect for me,
because was he any different I'd probably give up on my plans and leave him
alone. If he had a huge dick, maybe one that was bigger than mine, I
wouldn't feel like going after him anymore. That would make me feel weird,
disgusted, disappointed. At that time of life, I was still very confused
about having sex with other men, anything could make me change my mind: a
big-dicked bottom for instance. The video stimulated me to go on. I felt
like I had to fuck Patty then more than ever.
I finished writing my essays and moved to my computer. I needed a blog. My
first post was terrible, the blog looked awful, but I made my intentions
very clear without indicating my identity. I created an e-mail account and
asked people to get in touch with me. Anyone who was interested in turning
straight boys into bitch bottoms. I also identified myself as a student at
that specific university, so anyone who studied there or was applying for a
position there, should contact me if my plans interested them. When I
finished that, I got a bit disappointed. Who would see that? The chances
were really small, and even if anyone did, everything there looked so
ridiculously cheap and dodgy. Still, I decided to leave it there as I got
nothing to lose. I had to sleep because my plans for the next day were
getting me hard. The bodybuilders competition with Patty would be
sensational. It would represent the time I'd introduce him to my dick and
then later pave the way for the greatest public humiliation of his life.
When I woke up, I had a massive morning wood. It was a hot day, I was naked
on the top of my bed, lazily stretching my muscles. I looked over my chest
and saw my aching cock lying over my belly, its purple head two or three
inches over my navel oozing precum. I felt proud because I had a cock that
big. Not only long, it was thick, massive and, I'd dare to say,
beautiful. I've never worshipped my dick, maybe because I wasn't too much
into comparing myself with other guys, but this was changing. I was
thrilled after seeing how small Patty was, how ridiculous he looked after
comparing his pencil weelie with my own dick greeting me a `good
morning'. You don't need to be gay to appreciate a dick like mine, just
that small hint of curiosity would get any guy on his knees willing to take
a better look at it. I felt like I wanted to have my pride and ego boasted
before my classes. I reached for my phone over the bedside table and
scrolled down my contact numbers. I could have called my girlfriend, but
she wouldn't be able to provide me what I wanted. I don't mean she wouldn't
be able to make me cum, but that's not what I was looking for. I didn't
know a single woman who could talk about my dick without getting
embarrassed about it. Also, I believe that I didn't like to force them
because their words never sounded honest to me. That's why I went
straightaway to Steve, for I knew he would be able to say what I needed to
hear.
`Hey, had breakfast?' I wrote.
It took him a couple minutes to answer. `No, sir. I was about to get up'
`Come to my place. Grab 2 sandwiches at the cafÈ downstairs and come up'
I sent him my address and answered another message from him, where he said
he had work to do. Well, I had work to do too but I was still inviting him
over. Plus, I didn't ask him if he was busy. It's hard to be patient with
these bitches sometimes. In the end, he just replied a `yes, sir. On my
way' and got offline. I was impressed with his agility as my interphone
buzzed in less than twenty minutes. I was still in my bed, slowly stroking
my cock when I got up to let him in. I lived in a small but nice flat. It
didn't have walls separating the kitchen, room and living room. Everything
was open, except for the bathroom near the bed. When I heard a knock on the
door, I yelled "It's open" and Steve came in. He was carrying a paper bag
in one hand and a small bottle of orange juice in the other. He saw me
naked on the bed, and he couldn't even pretend he wasn't staring at my
dick.
"You really love dick, don't you?" I asked rhetorically. "Bring over my
sandwiches here"
While he walked towards me, I sat down on the bed. My dick was still
pointing upwards, so as I tried to get myself comfortable, I felt it almost
touching my nipple. How come I've never noticed that? If I lowered my head
towards my knees, I could touch my nipples with my dick. Anyway, if I was
impressed, Steve was delighted.
"Did you eat anything?" I asked as Steve continued staring at my cock.
"N... No, sir" he stuttered. "Bit hungry"
"I give you two options. Will you sit by my side and eat a sandwich with
me, or will you kneel down between my legs and worship my cock for me?" I
asked but Steve didn't answer. He gave me the bags and kneeled down, maybe
afraid I could change my mind. "I bet you'd starve to death but would still
prefer a nice cock like mine than eating, am I right?"
"Yes, sir" he mumbled and opened his mouth to engulf my leaking
cock. However, before he could have my cock in his mouth, I stopped his
head with my left hand.
"I didn't invite you here to suck me. I want you to worship my dick. D'you
know what that mean?"
"I thought I just had to suck you" his eyes begged for my agreement.
"Nah. Start by grabbing my dick and stroking it slowly" his right hand was
fast and it was around the base of my cock, right next to my balls, in less
than a second. "Good. Now tell me, boy. Why d'you like my dick so much?"
"It's hard to explain, sir" he answered, his eyes glued to the tip of my
cock as precum leaked and ran down the shaft towards his hand. "It's
so... it's so powerful"
"What you mean?" I asked before opening the bag and grabbing the
sandwich. I opened the plastic while he was there thinking about what to
say.
"I think this will sound stupid, but it reminds me of a day when my father
taught me how to shoot. He had this gun, I never held a gun in my life, but
he wanted me to learn. When I grabbed the gun, I felt so powerful, I mean,
it was scary too, but so damn powerful. You feel like you can do
anything..." he quickly looked at my face, as if he needed permission to
talk further. I started eating, but asked him to continue before
chewing. "So, when I hold your dick, I feel like that. I think you can hurt
people with your dick, sir. If you hit it against my face, it'd hurt like
hell. When you fucked me, it was really painful. But it made me so proud of
myself, so powerful to know I had endured the pain and got it all inside of
me"
"Now tell me, why the hell you prefer to see me coming than coming
yourself? You know, this doesn't make sense to me. Girls would never accept
that. I always thought it was the same with fa... I mean, gay guys. Before
talking to Aaron and seeing you, I thought gays would jerk off each other
till both of them came, but it's not like that with guys like you, right? I
really don't get it. Coming is so fucking good, don't you feel that?"
"Well, I do, but..." his eyes were back to my dick, staring the precum that
was still oozing around the shaft. "Can I lick that, sir? Please"
I looked down to see what he meant, and nodded. Steve was visibly desperate
to taste my juices. As soon as he got my consent, he rushed his mouth
towards my dick and licked the whole extent of my pole, from where his hand
grabbed it to the tip. He opened his mouth to get the head inside, and
squeezed my dick, milking more juices that flooded on his tongue.
"Enough" I ordered him to stop while I took the other sandwich. Steve
looked sad when he realized he couldn't suck my dick. I thought of a day
when I asked Cecile to not suck me because I wasn't in the mood and she
quickly agreed. I used to think that everyone was the same, but I started
guessing I was wrong. For guys like Steve, sucking a dick can bring more
pleasure than being sucked. I just couldn't get that yet.
"It's hard to explain, sir" he continued. "I just think I'm not worthy
coming when a man like you with such a perfect cock hasn't cum. Besides,
when I make you cum, I feel so good with myself, it's such a great feeling
to know that someone like me was able to make a man like you cum. It's a
hundred... no... a thousand times better than coming, sir"
"If I ask you not to cum, would you be able to do that for... let's
say... a whole week?" I asked not really sure that a guy could remain more
than a week without getting off.
"I think I could go on forever, as long as you allowed me to get you
off... sir"
That surprised me. I thought he was exaggerating, no one could do that, but
as I looked at him again, I started wondering. This guy was obsessed with
my dick, I've never seen such a desire before. `How come?' I asked myself
again. I was taking mental notes of what I'd suggest to be a guide of the
`straight to bitch club'. The members would have to limit or stop
completely the right to cum of their bitches, because if they did, they
wouldn't be entirely bitches. But the members would only be allowed to do
that after deciding to offer their own cocks to the bitches, because that's
what I learned with Steve. In other words, a bitch can remain days, weeks,
or maybe months (who knows years) without coming, but only as long as
they've received another dick to replace their own. Steve had made that
somehow clear to me, `if I can make a superior cock like yours cum, why
should I cum then?'
As I didn't want to share my dick with Steve, since Patty was the one I had
in my mind, I shouldn't ask that to him. Maybe Aaron had done that already
because I've never seen Steve touching his dick (I couldn't even imagine
such a scene). I think Steve wanted me to order him not to cum ever again,
because then he'd know that I was offering him my dick. He wanted to submit
to me completely, but that couldn't happen. I confess that I even felt a
bit bad for denying such a commitment, but that wasn't his purpose with me.
"So, tell me" I said, changing the subject a little bit, "what it felt like
to suck my friend's dick yesterday at the restaurant?"
"Well, my penis is bigger than his, sir. I mean, I only did that coz you
asked me to, otherwise..."
"I see" my thoughts turned back to Patty and his hilarious little weelie. I
had another bite of the sandwich and changed the subject again. "Have you
always enjoyed dicks? I mean, have you never been into chicks at all?"
"Well, before meeting Aaron I had a girlfriend..." he answered visibly
consternated.
"Bullshit!" I said with my mouth full, even more surprised than
before. "That's a joke, right? What would you do with a pussy? You like
dicks so much. Look at you". Steve was about to answer, but I took a look
at the time and knew I had to rush. I still got a lot to ask him, I was
even more curious about his life now, but I had to leave it for later.
"Can't I make you cum, sir? Please?" he asked with those eyes of lost
puppies.
"Sorry. I'm saving cum for someone else. I just wanted you to make me
hornier so I can cum more" I stood up. My phone buzzed, it was Cecile
asking for me. We had classes together. "I'm late. Get out"
As fast as Steve came in, he got out. When he closed the door, I thought I
had been a bit rude with him, but he didn't seem upset or disappointed. On
the contrary, I think he was quite happy for being treated like a cheap
whore. It was obvious I still had a lot to learn about bitches and the way
they think.
I called a taxi for uni because I didn't have much time for cycling or
walking. I got my phone and send a message to Aaron, just to make sure he
hadn't forgotten our agreement about Patty. `Hey! My boy is hungry and need
his milk. R u working on it? Gym by 12'. He confirmed he was doing his best
and should have the `milk' by then. I had to push Aaron everyday or he'd
let it go, he was just too laid back, almost my opposite. I didn't know how
he could get so much cum, and I wasn't really interested about it as long
as he had it in time. It's hard to describe how excited I became every time
I thought of Patty drinking glasses of cum. Oh, if I could I'd multiply his
cum doses by two, three. I'd make him have cum for breakfast, lunch and
dinner. `One day...' I thought. Why was I so obsessed with Patty? There was
a connection between the two of us, a subtle but strong bond that I still
couldn't comprehend. I've had fantasized about this sort of things before,
but I've always thought of women as the target of my fantasies. When Patty
took their place, everything became so much more intense and real. It
represented my ultimate idea of superiority, power, almost
divinity. Changing the nature of someone was amazing, I felt like creating
someone in accordance to my wills. Nothing was more important than my
desires.
`If u have all the cum by 12, start thinking about tomorrow. The more the
better' I replied Aaron.
`U gonna dry my sources' Aaron wrote.
Oh, how I wish I could cum gallons and feed him myself alone. Before
feeling frustrated I rushed to my classroom because I'd have a long day
ahead. My dick was still hard in my pants. I was afraid someone could see
the volume, I had chosen inconspicuous pants, but this is the downside of
having a huge dick. When I saw Cecile, I put my books over my crotch before
approaching her. I don't think she noticed anything, or she just pretended
nothing happened. Nothing would make my hardon subside, regardless of how
hard I tried. It wasn't easy to concentrate. Cecile asked me twice if I was
ok, to which I answered `of course'. By the end of the class, I announced I
had to rush to the gym. She didn't hide her disappointment, but said I
should have fun.
It was about lunchtime when I arrived at the gym, which wasn't a problem
because there was a good restaurant there. I sat by one of the tables and
turned my look to the door so I could see Patty coming in. I looked at my
watch and it was still early. I saw Aaron approaching me. He greeted me and
sat by my side. He was wearing gym pants and a white t-shirt with the gym's
logo that was visibly too tight for him.
"You look a bit anxious today. You ok?" he asked me. I was getting tired of
being asked this question.
"Yeah, not bad" I sighed already annoyed.
"You need to relax, dude. Or Patty will feel there's something wrong with
you. You may scare him then you lose him. That happened to me when I
started... unh..." he lowered the ton of his voice "fucking guys"
I looked at Aaron whose face was not far from mine. He couldn't be more
correct. I started thinking what was wrong with me. Why was I acting like
that? I used to be such a calm man, I never let anything get out of my
control, but suddenly I had changed. The bigger the transformation I wanted
to impose on Patty, the bigger was my own transformation.
"If you get him to do everything you're planning for him, the two of you'll
become b**sts" Aaron continued while he ate dices of watermelon I'd gotten
for dessert.
"You can't become a master if you don't get to know your own b**sts first,
right? Maybe I need to unleash them to see what they look like" I retorted.
"Maybe, but if you can't deal with them you'll become one yourself. You
need to calm down and go slower, you know?"
I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes. The first thing I thought was
`look who's talking... the guy who gave me a handjob in a public
restroom'. Then I gave his words a second thought. That is, I had
considered exposing Patty as a bitch for the world, but I hadn't thought
about his reaction. I was so excited with the ideas that lingered on my
mind that I couldn't see the fact that going too fast now would get Patty
to run away from me. Aaron was still eating my watermelon while I finished
my meal. I had to change my plans.
"D'you remember that guy? What's his name? The gay one, the one who loved
to show off his muscles in the locker rooms... He offered blowjobs to
everyone"
"You mean Kevin? Kevin Burns?" Aaron suggested. I remembered this guy from
the time Aaron and I used to work out together in an old gym not far away
from our houses in a faraway suburb. The guy was more or less my age. He
was a true slut. He always tried to suck my dick. Once he offered himself
to me after trying to catch my attention during our training. When it
happened, I told him I'd rather die than having my dick sucked by a dude,
but things change. I'm so glad they do.
"Yeeeeah... Kevin. How could I forget his name? Do you think he'll be
coming for the contest today?" I asked.
"Well, if he's still around I bet he will. Why?" Aaron was grabbing another
dice but before taking it to his mouth, it fell on his lap. "Fuck"
"I got an idea here. Can you check if he's coming?" I asked when Aaron put
the watermelon in his mouth.
"They must have the list online" he grabbed his phone, finally leaving my
dessert alone. After a minute or two of browsing he said, "his name's
here. And you won't believe this. Dude, he must be huge. He's on the 100kg
category. He wasn't this big last time we saw him. He was what? 70 at
most?"
"He's got potential. You know, he was tall and good genes" I took one of
the six dices of watermelon Aaron hadn't eaten. "Anyway, the bigger the
better"
"Why?" Aaron asked. "What you planning? You giving up on Patty and moving
on? Kevin may be big but it'd be much easier to get him to suck you than
Patty"
"Nah. I just want to use him to surprise Patty. I want to give him a
twisted idea of what bodybuilding is about. This will be just a warm up coz
the best is still to come. For now, I need to make him believe that his
world is centered on my dick. I want him to dream about my dick. Then I
want him to study my cock, every single inch of it so even if he had to
choose one in a thousand dicks, he'd choose mine. D'you know what I mean?"
"No, not really" Aaron looked honestly confused. I looked around us, there
was no one nearby so I continued.
"You saw the video I sent to you" Aaron laughed as I recalled that shameful
recording. "Don't you agree that he'd feel attracted to a real cock if he
had the chance to see one? As you said, if I forced him to suck me, maybe
he'd run away, but if I take things a bit slower and just show him what a
real dick is capable of, he'll start to think about how unfortunate he is"
"Unh, so now you want to get closer to him..."
"Nah" I interrupted. "I don't want to be his friend. I don't give a shit
about him, but my dick does. I want him to believe my dick is his best
friend in the world. Only then I'll change things a little bit, so he'll
understand that my dick isn't his friend, but his master. When it happens
he'll be mine"
"You got me confused again"
I wasn't worried whether Aaron understood my plans or not. I appreciated
the fact he opened my eyes to my rushed and inconsequent behaviour, but it
didn't mean I wanted to share all my thoughts with him. Besides, I had
something more important to take care of. When I asked Steve not to suck me
because I wanted to save my cum for another time, I thought I'd be using it
with Patty. I thought I could take him to the competition and then say that
the best source of protein was cum. Then I'd say that all contestants drink
cum and that this was quite normal. He'd suck me and get a lot of my
juice. As Aaron convinced me not to move too fast now, I realized I had a
big problem in my pants.
"Forget about Patty for now then" I told Aaron. "You convinced me I have to
be more patient with his transformation, but while I can't have him to do
all the dirty work, I need someone else, if you know what I mean"
Aaron looked even more confused than before. He was making that `what do
you mean' look, then I decided to show him my problem, rather than simply
talk about it. I grabbed my dick through my pants, then looked downwards
guiding his sight from my face to my crotch.
"I still have that same problem I told you yesterday at the restaurant
restroom. I was saving this for Patty but as I'm not getting it from him I
need a relief now" my eyes were back on his face, but his eyes were still
glued to the outline of my dick in my pants. "I think I'll need your help
again. You know, I just can't cum if I jerk off"
"Are you crazy, dude? Someone can see that" Aaron sounded worried, but he
was still watching my hand caressing the whole extension of my dick. I knew
I had a magnet in my pants, people just couldn't stop staring at it. I
started doubting the purpose of monogamy when I had such a gift between my
legs.
"Nah, the place is almost empty already. Plus, the table is big enough,
don't worry" I grabbed his left hand and tried to bring it over my dick,
but he pulled back.
"Not here. Let's go to the restroom or somewhere else" Aaron stated. I was
glad that he denied me so vehemently but couldn't take his eyes off of my
crotch. I could see his internal fight as his strict sense of moral made
him aware of the danger, but his innermost nature begged for some action
regardless of what could happen.
"Dude, no one is gonna see us here. I promise I'll keep both eyes open and
I'll let you know if someone comes here. After all, that's the man's duty
to watch the surroundings when he's being pleased in public areas like
this, right?" it was a bit risky to say that last part, but I wanted to
plant a small seed in his brain that I was the man in that small agreement
of ours. I mean, I had the cock and he had the hand. As for his role, I let
him decide what he wanted to be but, usually, it's restricted to the
bottom, the bitch or the chick. While bottoms, bitches and chicks focus on
the partner's cock, the guy pays them back by keeping his eyes open (but it
doesn't happen sometimes).
"Toilet is easier" he insisted. Well, I knew already he'd stroke my dick,
but I wanted him to do it there at the restaurant. At a first sight, one
can wonder why I wanted to have it done in a public place if the result
would be the same if we were in privacy. The point is that it was too easy
to have him to jerk me off, and I didn't want it to become a routine,
something like a friend lending a helping hand to a brother in need. It's
obvious I could jerk off myself, I was telling Aaron I couldn't do that
just to offer to his moral standards an excuse to allow him to surrender to
his more basic instincts. I wanted to push him a bit further in his
submission to me, to plant in his brain the idea that I was now doing with
him what he used to with his bitch Steve. He was more than smart to know I
was turning him into my bitch by asking him to jerk me off there at his
working place. It was clear to me that this thought was making him very
uneasy, but the power a dick has over curious guys is unimaginable. A top,
but mainly a master, or a dominant man must know the power his dick has
over other men and must use it to his benefit. Bottoms too, must know the
power of seduction they have in order to get tops to fuck them. In the end,
everything is about one's will to power, self-control and determination. If
a man feels powerful and acts accordingly, he will be able to achieve a lot
of things one may consider impossible. Having Aaron, an old bud, to stroke
me under that table was a way I found to prove who was in control, so this
wasn't just about me getting off.
"What if my dick gets soft as we walk there? You'll lose the chance to
touch it. Plus, I'd really appreciate if you could stroke me here. That'd
make me and my cock so happy, you got no idea. C'mon, you can do that" once
again I grabbed his hand and brought it to my crotch. I was in heaven when
I noticed how his resistance subsided when his hand held my covered
dick. As my right hand surrounded his left hand around it, I felt his
wedding ring with the tip of my finger. That was just delightful. There was
an extra feeling of domination when I thought of having a married guy to
get me off. In my head, it meant that he had an available pussy at home to
do as he pleased at any time, but he still preferred to exchange that pussy
for my cock, despite all the danger involved in that situation.
"We're crazy, dude" he whispered when I lowered my pants so I could release
my cock for a more `intimate' touch.
"I'm watching. Don't worry. Just get me off. I'm so horny it will be fast,
I swear"
I need to say that we were not that well-hidden. It wouldn't be hard for
anyone walking around the restaurant to notice there was something not
right in our table. Aaron had his back turned to the cashier where all the
clients were gathered, but anyone could see his arm moving up and down
while his hand worked on my cock. I myself wasn't very comfortable with the
situation, but the excitement made everything way more enjoyable. The touch
of his hand was very different from Cecile's or Steve's. That was a hand
hardened by his work at the gym, it was big, rough, strong. I knew that
that hand had touched a lot of tits and pussies, I've been with Aaron to
brothels when we were younger and I've witnessed it. Now he was married and
he was definitely fucking his wife whenever they could, but still there he
was, stroking me again.
As my thoughts focused on my straight bud (or not that straight) jerking me
off, I got myself close to coming. Well, it's obvious that I could cum if I
didn't thought about anything, but imagination is almost everything during
sex. When we think of the situation, the risks, our backgrounds, then we
associate all of that with the sexual intercourse and pleasure is maximized
immensely. I can be very loud when I'm coming, but I was learning how to
hold my voice and don't overreact. I could feel my cock blasting cum
everywhere, under the table, on the floor and onto Aaron's hand. He looked
at me and tried a smile, maybe just trying to show me that what happened
with us there shouldn't change our relationship. I don't know if it was
possible to remain the same after what happened, but I'd try to pretend he
was right. I liked Aaron as a friend and I still needed him as such. But,
there would have things I'd like him to do for me besides jerking me
off. As my cock finished squirting cum, he brought his hand over the table
to show me my jizz. There was quite a lot between his fingers as he looked
for a napkin to clean it off.
"Hey, wait. Why don't you put it on these last pieces of watermelon and eat
them? I bet they would taste even better..." I teased him. It's just hard
to explain how much I enjoyed watching dudes, mainly those straight-looking
ones, eating my cum. I think that's because I imagine the journey of my
sperm, partly originated in my balls (the core of my manhood), and
travelling all the way to other people's digestive system. Then, much
probably, the sperm would be absorbed into their blood stream and end up in
their cells. Is there anyway one can be more powerful over someone else? I
also need to say how different it feels to feed a guy and a chick, because
it is not the same thing. For the reason I said above I like to feed both,
but feeding guys is way more exciting and I explain why. A man's body
produces its own sperm, that's his physiology, his manhood, but when he
swallows my cum, I'm overpowering him. It feels like he's giving up on his
own manhood so he can absorb mine instead. Sometimes, however, I wouldn't
need to be the only one feeding my jizz to the guy. It could be a hundred,
a thousand men, it didn't matter. When I wanted to create a bitch, the more
the merrier, because it'd mean the bitch was losing his dominance over all
those whose cum he swallowed. That was what I wanted for Patty. I wanted
him to love cum, to be addicted to it, I wanted him to beg for more even
knowing that he was asking for the juice of another man's balls. I thought
this should be an important part of the club, that is, feeding the bitches
with cum was strictly related to the process of turning them into lifetime
bitches.
"No way..." he tried another smile, guessing I was joking, but my face was
quite serious. I was challenging him, and he wouldn't say no to a
challenge. "What the hell? I eat no spunk, dude"
"Well, I know you don't eat anyone's spunk, but I ain't anyone, right?
We're buds. You know me, you know I'm healthy, I'm clean... shit, you even
know the food I eat. Plus, I ain't asking you to eat it raw, but to use it
to top the watermelon. C'mon, I always wondered if my jizz tastes nice, you
can tell me" I knew that I was asking too much, so I'd have to use all of
my persuasion to change his mind.
"You can eat it yourself then" he raised his hand as if offering it for me
to lick, but I shook my head in disappointment.
"It's not the same thing. D'you trust the opinion of someone who's cooked
his own meal? I mean, it's always either too good or too bad, right? You
know, when you watch these cooking shows, they always have other people
judging the meal, otherwise it wouldn't make much sense, would it?" I
argued. Don't try to pay much attention on the meaning or the importance of
my rationale. That doesn't matter whatsoever. The point here is to speak
the more you can. You need to speak about anything without a break, just to
stop the prey from thinking by his own. When you manage to stop his
judgement you'll be one step closer of achieving your goal. I used to use
this approach when I wanted to convince chicks to let me fuck them, but the
strategy seemed quite useful with guys too.
"Sorry, dude, it's not happening..." he motioned to pick a napkin and clean
his hand, but I held his hand still.
"Dude, look at your hand. My juice looks like condensed milk, doesn't it?
You like sweets so much, I can't believe you'll just waste it" I continued,
but Aaron was a nut hard to crack. I could see in his eyes he didn't want
to be controlled by his instincts, so I realized I needed to offer
something back. "Here's the deal. You must wonder if your juice tastes nice
too, don't you? So, I promise I'll tell you that if you first tell me about
mine. What d'you think?"
It's obvious I wouldn't swallow his cum, I didn't even say that, but in
that situation where we were surrounded by danger, his hand drenched with
cum, he'd never think about these details. He'd probably imagined that if
he swallowed my jizz, I'd do the same with his. Well, he could think
whatever he wanted as long as he had my baby makers swimming in his belly.
I think the idea of seeing me swallowing his cum, inspired him. He bit his
lips and slightly shook his head, as if he answered mental inquiries that
disturbed him. "Will you do that for me then, right?" he asked, making sure
I'd do something for him, I just didn't know what exactly ñ and I didn't
need to know because I'd deny it anyway. I have nothing against
reciprocation, but I couldn't do anything for another guy. In my mind, sex
with another man meant my lonely physical pleasure, and the psychological
satisfaction of whoever got me off. Anyone can disagree with the way I
think, but I make it clear that this is how I like it. I'd never blackmail
or **** a guy against his will. I can insist, convince, persist, but it's
open to him to accept it or not. Aaron, for instance, could say I forced
him, but that would be a lie. Besides, he always knew my preferences
because I've never hidden my thoughts regarding man to man sex from him. If
he thought a bit harder, he could ask me why I'd swallow his cum if I
always made clear I'd never do such a thing, but he didn't.
"Sure" I answered. "Now, here", I pushed the bowl with watermelon toward
him, "take the watermelon and coat it with the milk before eating" I
avoided saying words like cum or jizz because this could make him change
his mind.
He looked at me, I nodded and whispered supporting words, like "c'mon,
bud". Aaron slowly grabbed a dice of watermelon and dipped it in the small
puddle of jizz that existed between his index finger and thumb. There was a
lot of cum between the other fingers too, I could see the sticky cum there,
still white but gradually becoming transparent. He raised his hand towards
his mouth, then looked at me again. I gave him a supportive smile, then
grabbed his arm and helped him to take the small piece of fruit, topped
with warm cum, into his mouth. I didn't give him time to think about what
he had just done, so I took another dice of watermelon, coated it with the
cum in his hand and took it to his mouth.
"Fuck. Stop it or people will think we're gay" he pointed to the fact I was
feeding him like lovers usually do. At that moment I laughed. But not from
his remark. I laughed because of the idea he was more worried about me
feeding him than eating my cum.
The third cube he did the process by himself, just like the first one. The
fourth cube was interesting because he was trying to catch the cum between
his fingers, so he spent at least thirty seconds entertained with my jizz
on his hand. During this time, I had a small sort of revelation. I realized
I was hard again, just from watching Aaron playing with my jizz and then
eating it so eagerly. I thought I wanted to fuck him. I didn't think Aaron
was a bitch, as I've said before, I thought he was just a case of a
closeted gay guy who ended up married with a woman because he judged it
easier. Still, I thought I had to be the first one to fuck him because
that's why he came across me after so many years. That's destiny. Looking
at him devouring my jizz, made me aware that sooner or later he'd end up
being fucked by another man anyway, and probably he'd regret it. Maybe the
guy would be a son of a bitch and even use my friend for his benefit. Aaron
needed me and I needed to help him.
Although imagining his ass and the ways I'd pound him, I noticed he had
eaten that fruit cube. "Lick your fingers clean" I suggested.
"Fuck you. Why don't you lick it clean?" he denied me with strong words but
a soft voice. His denial was a strong evidence he wasn't so u*********s
about what he had just done.
"Oh, c'mon. You ate almost everything already and judging from the way you
ate it, I bet it tastes very good, right?" my heart was bumping faster as I
started thinking about what I'd ask next. I put my right hand inside my
pants and touched my cock very wet, sticky from cum (since I didn't clean
myself after he jerked me off) and now precum that was already leaking from
the tip again.
"The watermelon was good" Aaron was stated seemingly confused. He's usually
not that dumb, he just didn't know how to react now that I was giving him
orders.
"See? You didn't even taste my juice because the taste of the fruit was
stronger. How you gonna tell me if it tastes good if you haven't even
tasted it yet? Just lick your thumb then" I indicated the thumb because I
saw it had more cum there.
He looked at his hand, and then again I grabbed his arm (with the hand that
wasn't inside my pants) and pulled his hand closer to his mouth. He licked
the thumb and turned his eyes to me.
"Yeah, dude. That was nice but there's still a lot left there. Why don't
you suck your thumb? You know, this way you can drain everything. You don't
want to have anything left there anyway, do you? Your hand must be all
sticky with watermelon" I didn't say `sticky with cum' because, as you
might know, he'd probably give up. I still had to be careful.
To my delight, he did as I asked without questioning me. In fact, there was
still watermelon juice there, but there was way more cum than red juice. He
left his thumb inside his mouth for a few seconds, then sucked it clean. As
the thumb came out of his mouth, it was dry.
"Now the index finger. Look, still a lot of juice there" Now I was talking
about my juice not the fruit. I could barely see any trace of watermelon
there, but it didn't matter anymore. I think that by now he had even
forgotten about my cum, he was thinking about the watermelon. He put the
tip of his index finger in his mouth and enclosed it his lips.
"Get it all" I used my hand to pull his own hand closer to his mouth, and
his finger disappeared completely. "Use your tongue to clean this spot
where the finger meets the palm of your hand"
Aaron's eyes were still staring at me, so I licked my lips as if I was
showing what I wanted him to do. I moved my tongue from one side to the
other, and I rejoiced when I saw his tongue coming out from his stuffed
mouth. Aaron didn't know it yet, but I was teaching him the way I liked to
have my cock sucked. I think a warm mouth is essential for a good blowjob
but it is the tongue that makes all the difference. The tongue gives to the
mouth its singularity, that's what makes a mouth different from all other
holes. So, I strongly believe that the tongue has to be moving all the
time, as if caressing the shaft and stimulating it. I knew Aaron wasn't
ready to give me a blowjob yet, he'd freak out and never talk to me again,
but it doesn't mean I couldn't start teaching him how to do a good job.
"Let's move to the next finger. That's an important one. I can see it's all
dirty" I stressed how important the middle finger was due to the obvious
connection it has with dicks. I don't think Aaron associated one thing with
the other as he inserted it in his mouth. I saw he put the finger up to the
second notch and stopped there.
"Everything, c'mon, one, two..." I grabbed his arm again and made sure the
finger had disappeared entirely. "Tongue" I reminded him. This time, I
didn't have to lick my lips before watching his tongue licking the palm of
his hand. "Just make sure you clean up everything, ok? Let me see" I pulled
the finger out and pushed it in again. "Still a bit dirty" I wanted to keep
doing this for a while, but the association with a blowjob would become too
evident and he'd freak out.
"There was still a lot of watermelon in these fingers, right?" I asked.
"Yeah..." Aaron lied, a bit ashamed as he removed the finger from inside
his mouth. I was giving my best not to laugh or smile because it'd look
like I wasn't take it seriously. I wanted him to think it was really
fucking important to me.
"That's bad. How you gonna tell me if my juice tastes good if you couldn't
taste it at all? I'm pretty sure the taste of the watermelon overpowered
it" I tried to sound disappointed. I liked the way it sounded because I
knew Aaron was lying, he'd definitely tasted my jizz, but his lie had
turned into my triumph for my next move.
"Whatever, dude. We're done here, right? Anyway..." Aaron continued, trying
to move on with his life, but I wasn't ready for that yet.
"Wait" I said before he could move. "I got an idea"
I removed the hand that was grabbing my dick from inside my pants and
presented it to him. "No watermelon here and still a lot of juice" I said,
making him aware of how wet my hand was. It's not only that, my hand was
not only wet, but it smelt like dick and cum. The taste should be quite the
same of sucking a proper dick, I imagined. I knew this would be the closest
Aaron would get to my cock in a long time because he still had the idea he
was straight very well structured in his brain. Deconstructing such an idea
would take me a lot of time and hard work, and if I did something wrong,
I'd probably lose a friend for good. As I offered him my cum/precum-coated
finger for him to lick, I understood things could get out of control, but
sooner or later I'd have to take this step. I thought he was reacting well
so far, so I had to give it a try. If he freaked out, I'd say I was k**ding
and change the subject. This moment was interesting because I could see he
wanted to say something like `fuck you', but there was inside of him that
really wanted to give my finger a try.
"Will you..." he started, but I quickly interrupted him.
"Just the tip of the finger. If you don't like it, you can even spit out. I
swear it won't hurt my feelings" I said at once, afraid he'd ask me if I'd
do the same with him. I wouldn't lie to him, so if he asked me this
question, he'd probably leave me alone with a sticky hand. Still
apprehensive, I approached his mouth with my index finger. He tried to look
around, but I calmed him down, reassuring him that there was no one near
us. It was true there was no one around us, but there were three women
walking across the restaurant a few meters away. It didn't stop me because
even if they looked at us, Aaron had his back turned to them, so they would
never be able to guess he was sucking my finger.
"Fuck. Just the tip then..." he asked and I was sure he'd accepted the fact
he'd be sucking my finger already.
"Sure. Just the tip" I opened my mouth once again trying to have him to
imitate me. When he opened his mouth, not too wide but enough for my finger
to enter, I put it in till the second notch. "Just use your tongue to get a
good taste of the juice. Otherwise you won't taste anything again"
Aaron was fighting less now since things have gone this far. His tongue was
swirling around my finger and I instinctively thought he'd make a great
cocksucker. I pushed my finger farther into his mouth till it disappeared
entirely. He opened his eyes in a timid attempt of protest, but I calmed
him down.
"Shh, it's just that I saw juice there too. Relax" I quickly withdrew the
finger and pushed it back in once, then twice. Again, I couldn't play risky
now or he'd get away. So I preferred to take off my finger and quickly
insert the middle one. I couldn't give him time to think, I couldn't ask
him if he'd be willing to clean my other finger or he'd say no for obvious
reasons. "This is the last one, I promise. Just in case you didn't taste it
before"
I knew for sure that Aaron's patience was growing thinner, so I decided to
stop there or he'd protest. But I had already what I wanted, a visual image
of his lips around my finger. It wouldn't be too difficult for me to
imagine my dick replacing my finger and it gave me a good idea of how he'd
look like when I turned him into my cocksucker. I wanted to make him lick
the palm of my hand, but he wouldn't do that. His face was changing from
accepting to denial and annoyance. If I dragged him any further now, he'd
probably never do anything for me again. I realized it was better not to
ask him about the taste of my cum, at least not yet. It didn't annoy me at
all because I knew it would give me a good excuse to have him sucking my
fingers again any time soon.
"Anh, I thought I saw Patty walking into the gym. Let's go now coz the time
is ticking" I lied about Patty just to change the subject, but I was afraid
Aaron would start acting strangely with me after what we did. In fact, as I
stood up and moved away, I saw him following me, but he didn't come by my
side. He preferred to keep a small distance because my presence was
certainly disturbing him and his affected manhood. It's important in
situations like this not to give time for them to overthink. I had to act
as if nothing happened, so he'd think that sucking my cum from his fingers
and then from mine, wasn't a big deal at all. If I could get this message
into his brain, I'd be more than happy with our progress that day.
As we walked into the weight-lifting area, I spotted the chicks I've seen
at the restaurant, then I pointed at them before turning myself to Aaron.
"D'you know that chick with the blue socks right there? I always get her
watching you when we're together. She's so into you, dude. You should talk
to her" I suggested. This information was not entirely wrong, because I've
really noticed her interest in him, but I never thought appropriate to say
this to a married guy. However, now I needed to make him see that his
manhood hadn't been affected. He needed to believe that despite everything
that we did (which wasn't that extreme, but for some men that would be an
incontestable proof of one's homosexuality) he was still a man, like he's
always been (or so he thought).
"Who? The brunette? That's Amanda..." he asked sounding interested. "I've
talked to her, but you know, I'm married..."
"Married but not dead" I almost said he was fucking Steve anyway, he had
other bitches around, but I understood that in his mind cheating involved
only women, not guys. For a moment, I had to pretend he was a hundred
percent straight. The dude had my baby makers in his belly, much probably
he had cum breath and a slight scent of cock in his chin and lips, but he
was straight.
"Go there, dude. Even if you're not thinking about fucking her, at least
have her as a future option, just in case. Get her number at least. She's
hot..." I was struggling here to talk about something I wasn't interested
at all. Aaron should know he wasn't interested either, but this is how life
can be quite boring sometimes. He probably wanted to have my dick down in
his throat, then up his ass, but he pretended he wanted to fuck chicks
instead, while I pretended I wanted him to fuck them.
"Don't you wanna come with me then?" he asked, now accepting my presence by
his side again as two good old buds. I felt relieved when I noticed he
still wanted my friendship. I didn't know if I'd feel like begging for his
companionship if he freaked out and decided not to talk with me again.
"Nah, I got other stuff to do" I returned. "By the way, where's Patty's
drink?" I was still avoiding the terms cum, spunk, jizz, etc.
He thought for a second about what I wanted, then he remembered. He just
said I could grab it at his locker and moved away. Patty was late already,
so he should be arriving at any moment. I rushed to Aaron's locker and
grabbed the sealed cup filled up with that transparent, gooey liquid. I got
a baby bottle from my own locker and very carefully (I didn't want that
shit touching my skin), I poured the liquid into the bottle. This time, I
mixed it with vanilla and not chocolate whey. I closed it well before
shaking it. The vanilla powder didn't change the liquid's original colour
too much, which made me happy because it was closer to real cum.
I put it in my bag and went back outside. Patty was getting in, he was
wearing his gym gear already, white shorts, sneakers and a tank top. I
can't deny the boy did have some muscles, but the only muscle I wanted in
him was on his rear, hidden by those shorts.
I waved at him, then he came to me. The TVs in the room were turned on MTV
playing a song called `bottoms up' or something like that. This was more
than mere coincidence, Patty was born to be a bottom, his destiny was to be
fucked with his bottoms up in the air as a good bitch I knew he was. At the
same time, I thought about these songs playing at the gym. Why do they all
sound the same? I sighed before offering the bottle to Patty when he
offered his hand for a shake.
"Seriously?" he asked.
"Oh, c'mon. We've been through this before. You're the apprentice, when you
become the teacher you do whatever you want"
"Damn. Can I at least drink it somewhere else, maybe the locker room?" he
asked, almost begged.
"Course not. What's the point to use this bottle if other people ain't
watching you? Here" I offered again and he took it from my hand. "Bottoms
up" I repeated the song.
"This is disgusting, you know that, right? And why this has a different
colour?" he said before bringing the silicone nipples to his lips.
"I changed for vanilla, coz I think you didn't like chocolate that
much. And don't worry coz you'll get used to it. Plus, I promise that soon
I'll change this bottle for something more interesting that I'm sure you'll
like more" my dick was still hard. It's not easy to have such a high level
of testosterone running in the veins.
Patty was struggling to suck all the thick liquid out of the bottle. Every
once in a while he'd open his mouth to allow air into the bottle and it'd
make an interesting sound of clicking. I watched carefully the movement of
his throat every time he swallowed a gulp of jizz. He didn't look so
disgusted this time. I enjoyed the whole show, from beginning to end, I
almost creamed my pants. Damn, how would I be patient when I wanted to ****
him right there in front of everybody?
"This tastes horrible" he stated as soon as he finished his meal.
"I think you don't like the flavours. Next time I'll bring you the original
one, you'll like it more, I'm sure" I said while thinking that at least I
wouldn't need to waste any more whey with him. Pure cum is already rich in
protein, he didn't need anything extra.
"So, what's the plan for today?" he asked, trusting me and ready to do
whatever I asked. The breath of cum with a slight scent of vanilla was
strong. Gosh, how couldn't he notice that?
"Oh, you can't imagine" I laughed. "Let's train then we go for the
competition. I bet you gonna love it"
- - - - - - - - -
Part 09
Patty had just finished drinking his protein shake while I watched him with
close attention. I loved to see Patty's face as he gulped down all that
cum.
"I've added a natural sweetener there. It enhances the protein absorption
and tastes much better, right?" I asked.
"Yeah, well, better than yesterday, but still..."
`Bingo, there it is' I thought. I knew he'd get used to the taste quite
fast, but not this fast. I doubt the taste was any different from what he
tasted the day before, with the exception I added vanilla powder and not
chocolate this time. If you think of it, this should have made the taste of
cum even stronger. I knew for sure that next time I wouldn't be adding
anything so he would be able to drink it as it should be drunk: pure.
I've noticed how Patty tried to pretend nothing had happened under that
restaurant table a day before. It's obvious I wouldn't lose the chance to
make him talk and embarrass him.
"So" I started, "did you like the special treatment Steve give to you last
night?"
The look of surprise in Patty's eyes was unbelievable. How could he think I
wouldn't ask him about that? He didn't know what to say, maybe his vocal
cords were still coated with cum, he couldn't speak.
"That was wrong. What if... you know... my girlfriend was right next to me"
I liked the way Patty revealed himself with his answers in ways he couldn't
imagine. He could've said he hated it, that he doesn't like having a fag
sucking on his cock, but he just said he was afraid his girlfriend would
find out. He looked worried, and I liked the way he looked when he had too
much going on in his head. He would frown his brow, he squeezed the eyes
and the almost hairless eyebrows would quiver every now and then. It was
like a dog I had when I was a k** and he wanted something from me. I knew
Patty wanted me not to tell anyone about what happened, to forget about it
and never mention it again, but that wouldn't happen. At the same time, I
imagined how he'd look like when he begged for my dick and suddenly I
wondered how he'd look like when actually sucking my dick. You know, it's
so hot to see a cute face sucking dick. I'd get him to suck on something
before getting to the bodybuilding contest, but for now I should hurry with
him or we wouldn't get there in time.
"It's ok. But I think you liked it" I grinned. He started to say something
but I interrupted him. I liked to stop him from talking because it also
made me feel superior, as if I were the only one allowed to talk. I thought
that if I kept doing that a lot, he'd naturally get the message that he
could only open his mouth if I let him. "I said it's ok. Besides, we gotta
hurry. I prepared a new workout program for you and you'll be following it
for the next two, three months. This program and all this protein you're
drinking will make you big, trust me"
His facial expression changed quickly and predictably. That boy really
wanted to look bigger and I'd help him ñ on my way, of course. This was
part of the ideas I had to change him into a bottom boy, but I thought it
could be too complicated to put into practice. However, watching Patty
drinking his second glass of cum and those cocksucking lips being licked as
he finished it, made me horny as hell. The head of my dick usually speaks
louder than the head I have over my shoulders and this wasn't different. I
had prepared long ago a nice workout program for an ex-girlfriend of
mine. She was a whore, and I loved it. Once I told her if she'd allow me to
coach her, so we could make sure she'd get nice thighs and butt: the parts
of a body that drive me crazy. She accepted but after a few months, I
realized that her butt was growing too big to the sides, when I wanted her
to have a smaller but lifted ass. I soon gave up on the idea but kept that
program sheet with me. I couldn't imagine that what I was looking for was a
guy's ass, not a chick's. Not only that, I knew I was way more interested
in fucking a chick in the ass than in the pussy, but that was an almost
forbidden possibility with them, whereas guys can even get off while fucked
by a meat pole. So, that was the first part of my plan, and the second was
convincing Patty to agree with it. I had an idea that I haven't even
thought about how to put in practice, but at that moment I didn't care. All
I wanted was to tease Patty a bit more, I could think about the hardest
part later on. As I showed him the new sets he'd be trying, he noticed
something strange about it straightaway.
"Wait, but..."
"Yeah, I know. There's more leg than chest days, but I'll tell you why you
need to worry more about your legs now. Every year we have this
bodybuilding contest where the judges focus on the contestants' legs. Don't
get me wrong, chest, abs, arms are also important but legs are the focus,
d'you get me?"
"But why...?"
"Coz I've seen your legs and you got nice ones. I'd say they look better
than mine. You should be proud" I said and saw his cheeks blush. "I mean, I
got a lot more of muscles than you, but that's not what this contest is
about. They're looking for something more natural. So we'll try our best to
make you bigger but not really muscled. We gotta focus on your calves,
thighs, chest, arms and glutes" I saved the best for last.
He looked puzzled again. Unfortunately, that was a reality back then, no
man would do glutes. That was unthinkable. Patty was already shaking his
head when I held his body with a strong grip, so he would know I was being
real there.
"Listen, boy. You accepted me as your coach so you do as I say, got it?" I
said with a hint of blood in my eyes. Patty swallowed dry as I continued,
"glutes are the most important muscles for a bodybuilder coz they sustain
your whole body. It's how you'll get bigger chest and won't look like a
chicken. We gonna spend a lot of time thinking and talking about that ass
of yours from now on so you better get used to that. Remember that once you
win this contest you'll be invited for bigger and more important ones. And
how can we win a competition? We must focus on your best muscle, that's our
advantage to the other competitors. And your best muscle is your ass. You
should thank your parents for the good genes they gave you, seriously. A
lot of bodybuilders work out their glutes for years and have no result, but
you gonna be ready in a few months. They'll envy you"
I knew very well that the process to convincing Patty should involve muscle
competition, or more specifically, how he would look bigger and more
intimidating than other big men. What I didn't knew for sure was that he'd
accept to be bigger even if the big muscle was his ass, not his biceps. I
mean, it's quite common and easy to see men comparing the size of their
biceps, but who compares glutes? I was still looking Patty in the eyes when
I saw the idea sinking in and his face returning to a normal mode. I knew
he was accepting that and my dick got instantly hard in my shorts.
I asked Patty to follow me to a bit secluded area of the gym, exactly the
one that had the equipment for glutes. That's exactly where Aaron fucked
Steve days ago. Usually only chicks would go to that side of the place, and
chicks wouldn't appear till four or five in the afternoon. As we got there,
I got my phone from my pocket and pointed to him.
"Ok, we need to take a few pictures now so we can do the before and later
thing"
This was a risky step, but I wanted to try it. I was aware that Patty could
just run away, but I still thought I could convince him.
"What? D'you want to take the photos here?" he asked perplex.
"Why not? No one comes here at this time. I know this place. It'll be only
the two of us. If you do it fast, you won't even feel it" I said. Patty
looked anxious and non-receptive to the idea. "C'mon, we don't have much
time. Plus, you need to get used to the idea that I need to see your body
when you workout. You need to stop hiding yourself under those clothes when
we're together"
"Seriously, dude, this is going too far away..."
"Fuck you, asshole" I yelled but controlled my tone not to be heard by
others and attract attention. I wanted to sound really pissed, I wanted to
scare Patty. If he didn't feel scared, he wouldn't cooperate. "I'm here
wasting my time with you while I could be doing anything else of my
life. D'you seriously think I give a shit for you and your body? I don't!
I'm just trying to help you coz you and my girl are good friends. Then I
thought we could be good friends too. I spent time making research for
you. I wasted time looking for this stuff for you, even that protein that
is so fucking expensive, I got for you for free and you don't appreciate
it. Besides, d'you think I like looking at your body and talking about your
ass? Don't you think this is way more embarrassing for me than for you? I
got a lot more of reputation than you here" I spoke it out almost without a
single break. Patty had his eyes wide open, he bit his bottom lip and
clenched his fists. I breathed and continued, because I knew he was almost
convinced, but not yet. "I hate watching men working out around me. I'm
giving my best to watch you, to help you, I'll even touch you to make sure
you're doing it right, while I could be with my girl touching her
instead. Seriously! You pissing me off! Who the hell do you think you are?
Now look at me. D'you think I need to be here with you? Have you ever
thought about how helpful I am? I still haven't heard on fucking `thank
you' from you. Nothing, zero. So here's the time for you to decide. If you
want to walk away, just go, but go as a loser who lost the biggest chance
of being turned into a man by me. If you stay, I'll make sure you get the
body of my dream and you won't regret it"
Well, I tried my best to change something inside of his brain. He looked
nervous and confused, but that's what I expected from him anyway. He looked
down, a bit ashamed maybe. He didn't know what to say, or so I guessed.
"If you want to go on with this, take off your shirt and let me take this
fucking picture"
He hesitated. I was afraid I had screwed everything. Those were seconds of
expectation from both sides. I had nothing else to do or offer, so it was
up to him.
Patty took off his shirt so fast I barely noticed. So fast I didn't have
time to realize he had agreed to my terms. I felt like smiling but I
couldn't, I had to remain pissed or he'd think I was joking. He should
remain scared and believe that everything I was doing was making me
disgusted.
"Take off your shoes. I don't wear shoes when I workout and neither will
you"
I don't know why I said that, I always wore shoes in the gym, but I felt it
would make him more vulnerable. Yes, that's exactly what I felt, so I went
on: "And gimme your watch, your necklace, and that ring. You ain't on a
fashion parade"
I sounded so damn serious, Patty didn't stop to think or ask why should he
do that. I think he had believed I hated doing that, but we were both
aiming at the same goal so he should just obey. And then he handed me his
stuff. His shoes were put in the corner, socks rolled inside of it.
"Flex your muscles" I pointed the phone back to him.
As he was still holding his T-shirt, I asked him to give it to me, which he
promptly did.
"Lower your shorts too, I can't see your thighs'
This was the first moment Patty forgot about me to look around. I reassured
him no one would bother us, so he let his shorts fall on his feet. He was
wearing white boxers, normal ones, nothing to write about. His dick was
obviously flaccid, he wasn't enjoying this.
"Step out of them, and giv'em to me"
He looked hesitant again, but did as I ordered.
"Don't worry coz I won't ask you to get naked. I don't want to see your
little junk. I'll never will"
There are two things I need to clarify here. Firstly, I did want to get him
naked but it was obvious, even to me, that that would be more than enough
to make him think there was something wrong with me and our situation. It's
hard to explain how horny I became when I thought he was there almost naked
while I was fully clothed watching him showing himself to me. I wanted that
to be our routine but I couldn't do it so fast. I needed to tranquilize him
now to make things easier later. Secondly, I had to say something about the
size of his dick just to make him a bit more embarrassed. He didn't know
I've seen his dick in the pics Steve took for me under the table, but he
did know his junk was really small. I started taking the pictures and was
impressed because he was really smooth. Even his armpits had almost no
hair. And he had a nice body, I must admit. Little fat, small waist,
muscular thighs, curved chest and arms, pinks nipples.
"Turn around" I ordered, already salivating. It took him a while to
understand why I wanted to see his back. "I need to take photos of your
back. And your white ass" I said `white ass' in a scornful way so he could
think I didn't want to do this.
He turned around and I proceeded with the photos. I neared him and kneeled
down to see his ass from a better perspective. And wow! That's exactly the
ass I dreamt about when I thought of a perfect fuckable ass.
"I need to see your ass" I asked, drooling.
He cleared his throat twice. "But you said I didn't need to get naked"
"This will be fast. Just lower it below the buttocks"
He put his fingers inside the waistband of his boxers but didn't move
it. Already impatient, I did it myself, but didn't stop the undies from
falling on the floor as I pulled them faster than the necessary. That's
when it happened. Patty, probably instinctively, rushed to put up his
undies and to do that he had to bend over to reach his feet. Those were
just a few seconds, but when he bent his body I saw his asshole for the
first time. A pink smooth pucker, ready to become a pussy. What a view! I
pressed the red button on my phone repetitively and snapped dozens of
photos. I still don't know how I controlled myself and didn't fuck him
right there, but that's what I always say, I could've done that but it'd be
only a one-time thing. Nah, I wanted more, I wanted to hear him asking to
be fucked and that demanded time. `Patience' I yelled to myself.
"Enough?" he asked, his boxers covering his ass again.
"It's ok. This could be better though. I thought you had a better ass, it's
not that good" of course I lied, I've never seen anything more perfect but
he had to think otherwise. "It's actually horrible"
"Bullshit. I've always been said I had a great ass. I mean, all the chicks,
always..."
There you go. He had to say the chicks said that, but we all know that a
guy with a great ass would've attracted the attention of men too and some
of them are bold enough to comment. This is definitely why Patty was so
insecure about being naked among other men, or that's what I thought.
"Nah, it's good if compared to the average, but you'll be compared to the
best, and this is far from being good enough. We gotta lot of work to do" I
took a look at my wristwatch and realized we wouldn't have time to
workout. I wanted to get early to the competition and talk to Kevin. "I'm
afraid we'll have to start that program tomorrow. We better be going"
I handed his clothes back to him and he got dressed as fast as a
flash. Barely he knew he'd spend a lot of time naked from that day on. He
also got his necklace and the other stuff I had put on the top of an old
leg press machine and put them back on.
"It's a shame that protein shake will go to waste" I said not really
carrying about it. I just wanted him to know the importance I gave to the
shake so he could try to appreciate it more next time.
"Yeah" he answered, looking to my feet. The bitch was shy after my rough
words. I can't explain but I felt sorry for being so angry at him. I know
this isn't a good quality of a real master to feel sorry for such a small
thing like yelling, but I was new at this stuff, so don't blame me. I put
my right arm around his neck and pulled him to my body. His head was laying
on my chest. Then I instinctively lowered my hand and tapped his butt
slightly. It was really quick and he didn't complain, so I realized it
could be a good thing to start touching his butt whenever I had the chance,
just to make him used to the touch of my hand. He gave me a shy smile, but
I noticed he wasn't so upset/nervous anymore. Good enough. I needed him
patient and cooperative for the rest of the day.
We headed to the parking lot where I had my old Dodge Ram waiting for us. I
rushed because I still needed to find Kevin and have a long talk with
him. Probably he wouldn't even remember me, I didn't know exactly what
could happen.
Patty was looking across his window, and I could understand him. We weren't
that close yet, so he didn't know how to communicate with me after the
whole incident in the gym. But I could make it easier for him.
"Relax, ok? The world is pretty nasty, so don't get angry just coz I yelled
at you. It was just a wake up call. I was being your friend there"
Patty looked at me, he wasn't angry, or he tried to suppress his
feelings. "I ain't angry"
"Great" I smiled and ruffled his head. It's obvious he was angry but I
wouldn't turn this into a discussion like the ones I used to have with my
girl. You know when they say shit like `I ain't angry' but still look
angry, then you say they're lying and they start talking because you gave
them the chance. Patty wouldn't be getting such a chance from me.
"It's a hot day. Why don't you take off your shirt?" I asked. He didn't
like the suggestion but I had to get him used to the idea that he'd be
getting naked around me very often.
Patty looked at me thinking I should be probably joking. Why would I start
with this all over again? Well, this kind of thing should be repeated so
he'd get the idea that was natural between the two of us. Whenever we were
together he should wear less than me.
"We ain't in the gym anymore" he replied.
"Shit. Why you need to be so bitchy about everything? Here..." then I
removed my own T-shirt "see? It's hot and why would you rather boil inside
those clothes to getting them off? You need to stop worrying so much. Be
proud of your body. How d'you wanna be a bodybuilder if you can't show off
what you got? C'mon, you can practice it now"
The poor bitch did want to be a bodybuilder. He had a bunch of magazines
about the theme, he knew a lot about regulations and stuff. He was no
beginner and for this reason he knew I was right. He took off his T-shirt
as I ordered and it meant a lot to me. Before our talk in the gym, he would
have argued more, he would have said we could do it later, but now he
complied without much resistance. That was great, so I felt like I could be
a bit bolder now.
"Good to see you're learning" I smiled sympathetically. "Now lose your
shorts too"
I decided it would be a good idea to give a direct order this time instead
of asking him. He had to learn I'm not the kind of person who asks, but
orders. If he had the wrong idea, he'd start complaining again and I
couldn't let it happen.
"Nah, I'm fine" he answered. Did he disappoint me? Yes, he did. Was I
expecting this from him? Yes, I was. Well, changing takes time. However, I
wasn't really in the mood to talk so I just looked him straight in the
eyes. That kind of look your parents give you when you're a k** and do
something wrong. He got the message, but he had more to say. "Will you take
off yours too?" Well, that I didn't see coming. I thought he'd ask why, or
he'd complain about being half naked in my car so someone would see him. At
the same time, I didn't think not even for a second that he wanted to see
me in my undies. He was trying to make it about me, not him. Maybe he
thought he could become the alpha male there if he had me obeying him. I've
seen this kind of stuff before, I've dealt with this kind of people before
so I knew what to do.
"Sure. What's the problem on that? But you go first" I faked a smile and
saw Patty a bit disappointed. He was probably expecting me to say something
different so what was he thinking about now? He didn't know what to
say. Disconcerted, he slid his shorts to his feet and grabbed it with his
hands. Looking at me, he wanted me to do the same. I could imagine his
voice saying: `your turn' as if he had actually said that.
I opened the glove box and Patty squeezed himself against the seat of the
car, imagining I was trying to touch him. I returned to my seat and pointed
to the open box. "Put your clothes there and I'll take off mine and do the
same"
Patty acted automatically. He just did as I asked then I rushed to close
the glove box again. That's a tricky glove box because you need to know how
to open it, he wouldn't be able to. Before he got the chance to ask me if I
wasn't taking off my shorts, I did the opposite.
"Actually, it isn't as hot as I imagined" and I put back my T-shirt.
Patty tried to get his clothes back. In vain. "How do I open this?"
"Why don't you just relax? I'm telling you and you should listen. The
longer you spend half naked, the easier it'll be for you to face the
judges. You need to lose your shyness. I used to be like you in the past
when I started joining these competitions. Once a good friend of mine told
me that if you can't show yourself off, you better give up. And that's a
very one-way sort of thing coz you can't think the judges will lose their
clothes to judge you. A bunch of guys will be fully dressed behind a table
judging you wearing nothing but jockstraps..."
"What you talking about?" he interrupted me. Usually I wouldn't let him
interrupt me but I allowed him to do so when I was in the middle of
convincing him of something. "Usually there are both men and women judging
us. And we don't wear jockstraps, it's more like trunks..."
"Yeah, but trunks hide your glutes, and the competition you'll be joining
is more about legs as I told you. Anyway, the point here is made
already. You need to stop being shy about this and get ready to be almost
naked in front of fully clothed men. I told you already that I hate
watching you naked by my side, but I'm trying to help you out. If you don't
want me to help you, then you just say it and I'll spend my time with
someone who's worth it. I promise that I'd train someone so well, you'd
never win anything in your life. Ask Aaron or anyone about my capacity to
make you a champion and you'll start to appreciate me more for what I'm
doing for you"
"Ok, I got it, ok? Sorry for questioning you, but I'm not the kind of
person who feels well being undressed, or... you know..."
"Yeah, I know. That's why I'm insisting you must learn how to be half naked
in front of clothed men and even enjoy that. The more you enjoy, the more
relaxed you are, the better will be your marks coz you'll show more than
the other contestants. D'you think they give a shit for being naked? You
gonna see today"
"I know" Patty finally complied. There were no doubts in his eyes anymore
and that represented a huge step in the way I'd turn him into my bitch.
"Promise you'll stop complaining when I ask you something? That's for your
own good. Do you get it now?"
"Ok. Sorry about that. I'm just a bit paranoid about this whole thing" he
confessed.
I gave him an honest smile and slapped his exposed right thigh hard enough
to leave a red mark there. Patty smiled back, and that gesture sealed the
peace between the two of us. But I knew this wouldn't last, because after
every new step he'd get back to defence as an unbreakable straight man. I'd
do that, he would do the same.
I started the car and got us moving, but I had still one thing I'd like to
do before getting to our destiny. I stopped by at a gas station. Patty
panicked because he felt really exposed now. He shouldn't. I had a big car,
no one would be able to see him. Unfortunately.
"What I told you? If someone sees you from outside, they'll think you got
your top off. A lot of men are doing the same right now. It's a fucking hot
day. Relax, ok? I'll be back soon"
I left him and headed to a seven eleven to buy Patty a nice treat. I got
him a Firecracker, which is a popsicle that has a cylindrical shape. I'd
say it's more like phallic, with three colors and different flavours. I got
myself a drumstick and went back to the car. He looked very uncomfortable
but tried to pretend there was nothing wrong going on.
"Here" I gave him the popsicle.
"What's that?" he asked rhetorically.
"What you think?"
Patty was scared again. Well, it would be like that till he got used to the
idea of wearing barely nothing while I sat there fully clothed. He took the
popsicle and opened it. I knew he wanted to say `no, thanks' but he knew it
wouldn't be a good idea to disappoint me more. I started eating my ice
cream while he bit the first part of his candy. I didn't want him to bite
the stupid thing, but suck it. I needed to see how he looked while sucking
something cylindrical.
"Haven't you ever sucked a firecracker before?" I asked as I saw Patty
ready to have another bite of the popsicle.
"Why?"
"That's not how you eat it. You gotta put the whole thing in your mouth so
you can taste the three flavors at once"
He looked lost, but I knew what I wanted. Don't blame me. I think I got a
fetish for food, mainly when I watch guys using it to prove their
`bitchness'. I grabbed his hand and drove the popsicle he had in his grip
all the way into his mouth. I'm not k**ding, it disappeared
completely. I've never seen anyone doing that, not the whole thing. This
guy must have no gag reflex at all. It got me rock hard in the blink of the
eyes.
"Wow, the whole thing?" I couldn't help myself.
"Fuck, what the hell?" he said as soon as he got it out of his mouth. "You
nuts or something?"
"You got no gag reflex?" I asked, leaving his questions unanswered. My
questions are more important than his anyway. Patty looked disconcerted and
upset again. My eyes were fixed on him, he knew I wouldn't stop staring
till he answered me. He sighed.
"I had my tonsils removed when I was a k**" he was panting, being
dramatic. "You seriously crazy. What's wrong with you?"
"Relax. Everything makes you angry. Sometimes I think you live in a
shell. You can't be touched, no one can see your body. There's a lot going
on inside your head. Just let it go and be confident" I still wanted to
make him more receptive to my approaches, but I also meant what I said. I
thought he'd be a much better person if he was a bit less tense and
defensive all the time. "By the way, now you learned how to suck it right,
why don't you show me how it's done? No k**ding, I've never seen it going
all the way inside a mouth before, so just show it again. It's amazing"
"Why? This is weird" he squeezed his back against the upholstery of the
seat as if trying to be swallowed by the car. That was fun to watch.
"Not weird. It's just one of those talents some people have and it's
interesting. Like moving your ears without touching them, or licking your
own elbows. C'mon now. Just once more"
I knew Patty would do that, so I focused well on his face just to
appreciate the little show. And after another sigh he did it. The fucking
thing disappeared once again inside his mouth. His lips made a perfect
circle around the frozen pole and I could picture for the first time how
he'd look when sucking my hot dick. I can't describe how much I liked
that. I just tried to imagine how he'd be on his knees and looking at my
eyes when my cock was shoved till the balls inside his mouth. Those lips
would be more stretched too, there would have pubic hair touching his
nose. Well, I could picture that.
He took it out of his mouth and asked if we could go now. Well, it was time
anyway, besides now I wanted to see the real thing not a popsicle
anymore. I started the car and after thirty minutes, we got to the sports
center where the competition was being held.
"Can I have my clothes now?" he asked. He didn't sound upset this time, so
I didn't need to start another argument. I considered this question
reasonable given we reached our destination.
"Why don't you go in like this? I bet no one will even notice you in your
undies"
"You can't be serious. I ain't going in like this"
I know it would be very interesting to make him walk in his boxers around,
but the fact is he wouldn't do that. Let's be real, he'd stay in the car or
hide himself somewhere and then never talk to me again. So I just smiled,
showing I was joking, and opened the glove box for him. He dressed up and
off we went towards the entrance.
No need to say I knew almost everyone there. I introduced Patty to a few
friends of mine, even to big names in bodybuilding, people he used to see
in his magazines. I saw his eyes shining. This boy would have a completely
new impression of me after we were through this. Many of those friends
asking me to go back to competing, saying I was the best, and Patty by my
side listening to everything they said. In one of this small talks, I asked
this friend of mine if he still had no problems in wearing those little
trunks we wear on stage. He laughed and said: "you k**ding me? I wear them
to go to the market". I looked at Patty and he saw my eyes telling him `are
you listening to him? Remember his words, boy'
At a certain point, I had to leave Patty behind and look for Kevin. There
were things I wanted to talk to Kevin I didn't want Patty to listen mainly
because they would be about Patty. I felt quite weird because it would be
the first time I'd be talking openly to someone about my interest in
fucking another man (Aaron doesn't count because we had a different
relationship).
I was told Kevin was somewhere in the locker room getting ready. I gotta
say I hate the locker room before this sort of competition. It's an awful
environment. A lot of guys spraying those tanning lotions on the body,
eating tons of rice cakes, drinking coffee, farting like camels, all those
smells coming together is hell. Apparently, this one was a bit better than
other competitions I've been to. Well, it was still too early anyway, so
there was almost no one there, so I felt a bit better. As I got inside the
room, I didn't have any problem to find Kevin Burns sitting on a bench
turned to the lockers. He had big headphones hiding his ears and he seemed
quite focused. He wasn't different from the guy I met years ago, although
he was definitely much bigger now. He was dark-skinned, short hair, squared
jaw, his big t****zius were hiding his neck and the same goes to his other
muscles. The guy was really big. I thought about leaving him but then I
thought he could have me for a small talk. We had four or more hours to the
show anyway.
I got near him and tapped his shoulder. He looked at me and squeezed his
eyes as if trying to recognize him. He removed his headphone and put it
aside.
"You... I know you" he said. His voice sounded much deeper than when I
remembered.
"Yeah, you should..."
"Karl? Right? Karl, the German boy?" I was called German or gringo by a few
Latinos and other people started calling me the same. Well, my father was
German, so I never cared.
"Yeah..."
He got up and hugged me. I wasn't expecting that. We weren't that close, if
you know what I mean. But he looked quite surprised by seeing me, than he
said something even more surprising.
"I'd never forget you. When we were younger I'd give everything to suck
you"
Gosh! Did he have me blushed? "Wouldn't you feel like sucking me now?" I
managed to ask, trying to continue the joke. But it wasn't a joke.
He looked me from head to toes and laughed. "Now that you said it. I got
time for a quickie"
I seriously don't know if he meant what he said, it was weird. But it was
good to know he had time, so we could talk.
"So, you're still into sucking dick?"
"Well, you're still into fucking pussy?" he had a good point.
"And fucking ass too" I put my cards on the table. "Even a nice male's
bubble ass"
Now it was his turn to look surprised. Or was he shocked? I couldn't blame
him. I was straight as a sword when we first met and now, out of the blue,
I was talking about fucking a man.
"Well, I can fix more time for us then" he smiled, and I smiled back.
"Actually, I'd like to talk to you about it, if you don't mind" we didn't
have much time so I went straight to the point. "There's this guy I wanna
fuck but I'm afraid if I do that he'll never talk to me again. I'd like him
to be more like my personal bitch, if you know what I mean..."
Kevin still looked surprised, but he wasn't surprised because I was talking
about all this kinky stuff at once, but because I was talking about fucking
a guy. He used to talk about sex way more than me and none of this would
shock him.
"You seriously mean, fucking a guy? Men have cock, you know that, right?"
I sat down beside him. "I don't give a shit for his cock, I want the ass"
"Like a one-way thing..."
"Absolutely"
"Well, if you don't want to **** him then you gotta convince him. It can
take some time. You're not the kind of person who would wait that long, if
I remember you well" he should be able to remember me though. He wanted me
so bad he'd spy on me. Well, I didn't forget him.
"I'm trying. First, I thought you could gimme some ideas. Then I thought we
could try something. He's outside..." I told him, pointing to the door.
"I'd like to know the guy who changed you this much" he smiled. "Well, as
for the ideas, I can tell you how I was `turned', if you know what I
mean. It wasn't a very gradual process but it involved quite a lot of
convincing too. You know, I'm gay and I don't hide it, so all they did was
to make me aware of it. As for the guy you wanna fuck, I don't know. If
he's straight it'll take longer"
"Well, just tell me what happened to you then"
"Ok. Hope I can say everything in half an hour. I'll tell you what I saw
and what I was told later by the guys who made me their bitch" and he
started telling me the story of his conversion.
-------------------------------------------------
When Kevin was f******n he was already big for his age, he was born with
all the right genes for bodybuilding, he could gain muscles only by
inhaling oxygen. It was natural to him. Other boys, even older than him,
always envied him for that and a few of these other boys couldn't stand
someone who was born with such a gift. That's what thought Ralph and
Peter. Ralph was Kevin's older brother, he was sixteen at the time, he had
a good physique too, but not as big as his little brother's. Peter was
skinnier, more like a swimmer, a very lean boy who had a great and big
(really big) triumph inside his undies. Ralph always thought that Kevin was
queer, because even before having body hair he started to shave
everything. He never understood it. Moreover, he thought Kevin used to
shake his ass too much when walking and for him only chicks would do
that. So, if he was naturally muscled, he should be a natural fag as well
or so he thought. Nothing of this was actually accurate, Ralph only needed
to feel superior to his younger brother so he created this image of a
little fag and it made him feel better.
One day, Ralph and Peter were playing video game in Ralph's room. Every
time they talked about Kevin, Ralph would make sure he said Kevin was a
fag. That day it was no different, but Peter defied him when he said he
didn't think the same.
"I actually saw him with Stella at school and they were about to kiss when
someone interrupted them" Peter said.
That was quite unbearable to Ralph, because he himself hadn't kissed a girl
yet so having his little brother not only being bigger than him but doing
it earlier than him was unacceptable. If Kevin wasn't gay as Peter
suggested, then he had to make sure he'd turn his brother into a cock
hungry fag before he fucked a girl. This was interesting because he didn't
think about fucking a girl first, but not allowing his brother to do that
was his top priority. That's envy's true nature.
Starting that same day, Ralph wouldn't lose the chance to show his dick to
his younger brother. He knew Kevin would sooner or later pay attention and
suck his dick, but it never happened. Time was passing, Peter continued
saying how close Kevin was to Stella and Ralph knew he should start doing
something more concrete as soon as possible or the worst would happen. If
showing his dick wasn't enough to capture Kevin's attention, then he
thought it would be a better idea to force him to. Maybe that's how it
worked, he thought.
Ralph also knew it wasn't enough to have Kevin sucking his dick, he would
need Peter to watch it. He wanted to prove to his best friend that his
little brother couldn't possibly fuck Stella because he was a fag. Peter
had fucked a whore when he visited his cousins in a small town once, so
Ralph was getting behind his friend and his younger brother, he needed to
show this wasn't happening. Peter sensed his best friend's fear and decided
to help him.
"If you want to have him sucking you, you gotta change your plans" Peter
said as they ate chips in Ralph's room. "I say that coz when I fucked that
bitch she told me how it works. Well, she was a whore so I'm taking her as
an example. When I got alone with her in that room, I started touching her
as if I cared for her feelings. She was glad I did, but she said that fuck
was about me, not her. When she sucked my dick then I understood what she
meant. It felt so fucking good I didn't want to think about her, I wanted
to be there doing nothing but enjoying the moment. Course this is different
when you love the girl, then you'll feel like giving something in exchange,
but with a whore... Anyway, my point is, he'd be your whore, so you gotta
think about you, not him. I just think you're doing the opposite. When you
say you want to prove he's a fag you're thinking about him, not you. You
should prove YOU are his superior, and not that HE is your inferior, got
it?"
"But I AM his superior" Ralph stated, a bit annoyed as he thought Peter
doubted about it.
"So prove it. I mean, you said you were showing your dick to him, but he
didn't look coz he had other stuff to do and shit. Dude, you should be more
proud of your dick. You can't go out showing it to him, he should deserve
to look at it. When that whore grabbed my cock over my pants, she actually
asked me if I'd allow her to take it out. D'you get it? Course I would, she
knew that, everyone would know that, but she still asked. That means a lot!
This means respect. This means you know your place. That's how you'll show
Kevin he's inferior, when he respects you and worship your dick"
Ralph was mesmerised. He never expected Peter to know so much about this
stuff. He felt completely humiliated. It wasn't only about not being a
virgin anymore, it was about the way Peter saw things. It's a completely
different mindset, it's another level. Ralph thought he was still a k** and
behaved like one as when he started showing his dick to Kevin.
"Actually" Peter continued, as Ralph lost his will to talk after being
lectured, "I dunno if you'd accept this, but, anyway... would you allow me
to join in? I mean, since that day with that whore I haven't had anyone
sucking me and..."
"Only if you help with the plan" Ralph answered straightaway. He actually
wanted to say `only if you make the plan' because he had no idea on what to
do and Peter was obviously much smarter than him. "And my dick will be the
first one he'll suck" he continued. That would be fair, otherwise he
wouldn't be able to prove his superiority.
"Fair enough" Peter agreed. "But I'll be the first one then to fuck his
ass"
Surprisingly, Ralph hadn't' thought about butt fucking so far. He didn't
care about the sex, he just wanted to make a point, but when Peter talked
about fucking, he realized it wasn't just about him, probably he'd change
his brother's life. Well, as he thought a bit further, if he's really a fag
he'd thank him for it. He shouldn't think too much about it.
"Ok. I don't think I'd fuck him in the ass anyway"
"Oh, you should. This is a better way to show you're superior"
"Nah, I pass..." Ralph thought this would be too much. This would be
changing his brother and he still thought of Kevin as a little brother in
more familiar terms. However, he didn't consider that Peter would be
fucking him anyway.
"It's up to you. But since the day I fucked that whore I started thinking
about fucking an ass. All guys talk about it and many never had the
chance. I don't care if it's your brother as long as I'm fucking an
ass. People say it feels much better than pussy. It's much tighter and
warmer. Fuck, I'm getting hard just thinking about it"
"Ok, I got it" Ralph stopped Peter as he started to regret the fact that
Peter would be the first one to fuck Kevin.
"We need to make a plan then. What kind of things your brother likes? Like
a hobby or something"
"I dunno. He likes to shave his body, that fag. He likes to show off. He's
always taking photos of himself..."
"Like his body and stuff?" Peter asked eagerly.
"Yeah. Why?"
"That's how we gonna get him. Just one problem that could make this
harder. D'you know if you are... I mean, if your dick is bigger than his?"
Peter asked.
"Oh, of that I'm a hundred percent sure. Kevin may have big muscles, but
his dick is nothing you'd write home about. Trust me"
"Perfect then. Let me know when you're alone with him here, then we'll make
this work"
By the end of their talk, Peter was even more inspired than Ralph. On the
next days, he started to pay attention to Kevin, more specifically, to his
ass. He never, not even for one second, thought about Kevin's lips around
his shaft. That's not what he was looking for, although he knew he'd need
to make Kevin suck him before moving to his ass. But in his imagination, he
could see Kevin naked, his hands on his hips bringing his ass towards his
pelvis while his long cock disappeared inside his hole. He started
wondering how he'd make his whole dick disappear in such a narrow tunnel,
so he bought Vaseline and other stuff that could make it easier. He was
young, and he was horny. He wouldn't consider Kevin's pain once he started
fucking, so he had to think about the details before getting into action.
Peter thought about it over and over again. Every night he'd add another
idea to his masterplan, then he'd jerk off thinking of Kevin. That was
weird at first but then he relaxed. It couldn't be gay if all you wanted
was to fuck. He was just horny. This tension grew bigger and he started
asking Ralph about the plan, and Ralph said the chance hadn't come
yet. Peter was about to lose his patience and change the plan when Ralph
announced they've got the perfect chance. His parents would visit his
grandmother and Kevin had to stay to finish some work for school. Usually,
Peter would go with his parents and leave Kevin alone but this time he said
he'd stay and the whole thing was settled. Peter couldn't be
happier. Everything should happen on a Saturday, so Peter finished
everything by Friday and didn't jerk off for the rest of the week just to
make sure he'd be really horny. And so did Ralph.
Ralph had changed as well. Since the time he talked to Peter he started to
think more about himself and his needs. He wanted to know what a blowjob
felt like, he's heard stories, so many of them that he couldn't hold
anymore. His brother had a mouth and he had the dick, perfect
match. Gradually, he was not thinking about the brother as the inferior,
but about him as the superior, alpha-male who should be pleased by his soon
to become bitch brother. He paid more attention to Kevin. He couldn't be
wrong when he thought of Kevin as a fag. He was too kind, too responsive,
his room was too clean. Well, even if Kevin was the opposite, Ralph would
still see him as a fag, but as he saw his brother doing everything his
parents asked without questioning them, he started wondering if he'd be the
same if he gave the orders. So slowly, as he waited for a chance to
actually have Kevin on his knees sucking on his dick, he started giving
orders himself.
"Hey, brow. Would you help me clean my room?" Ralph once asked.
And Kevin did it. Kevin thought this was a brother thing, so why not? That
day, Ralph did half of the cleaning and Kevin the other half. But next time
he had to clean his room, he gave Kevin another task, and gave himself more
free time to watch. After a few times doing the same, it became a one-way
thing. Kevin did everything while Ralph stayed put on his chair watching
his brother. Kevin once complained he was the only one doing everything,
but Ralph didn't move a muscle.
"Sorry, bro. I just feel like you do everything so much better than me I
thought I could leave it all to you. It's really an amazing job you do
there" Ralph explained with a grin on the face. He thought Kevin would
probably leave and don't do anything for him ever again, but he stayed and
continued. Ralph then knew for sure this would work out. He thought that
very soon Kevin wouldn't be only cleaning the room, but he'd be cleaning
his dick clean any chance he had. Ralph thought about Kevin swallowing his
sperm. That would be so hot. It would be like marking his territory. Kevin
would have a part of Ralph forever in his body.
On that fatidic Saturday, Kevin woke up thinking he would have to do his
homework. He was wearing his pyjamas that consisted of blue loose shorts
and a t-shirt. He wanted to finish his homework quickly so he'd have time
to do other stuff later, maybe go out with his best friend, a half Japanese
guy named Kenji. He got out of bed and quickly cleaned his room before
going downstairs for breakfast. He noticed Peter coming into the house
carrying a backpack without knocking or anything, but thought it was ok
since they all knew each other.
"What's up?" said Peter before climbing up the staircase.
Kevin finished eating and walked back to his room when Ralph called him to
his room. That was unusual. He'd be called there only to do the cleaning,
but that wasn't happening with Peter in the house.
"What?" Kevin said with his head into the room, but his body still outside,
knowing he wouldn't be staying there.
"C'mon in" now Peter invited quite friendly. "Actually I'm the one who
asked Peter to call you in. He said you never worked out and I was pretty
amazed. Is that true? Coz you got a nice body for someone who never hit the
gym"
"Thanks. Yeah, I just do normal stuff, like skating or basket" he answered
without getting in the room.
"I said c'mon, come here" Peter invited again.
The room was a considerably big enough for only one person. It had a bed in
one corner then a sofa (actually a sofa bed) on its side, facing a TV with
the videogame. On the other side just a built-in wardrobe. Peter and Ralph
were both sitting on the couch, their backs leaning against the armchairs,
leaving the middle of the sofa unoccupied. Peter was wearing a t-shirt,
sweatpants, his snickers still on; Ralph was more casual, board shorts and
a t-shirt, which he used to wear when going out.
Peter suggested he wanted Kevin to sit down there as he touched the spot in
the center, indicating where Kevin should be. Kevin wasn't in the mood but
he moved in.
"Close the door" Ralph ordered.
"What for? No one's home..." Kevin wondered.
"Still. It feels like there's someone out there"
Kevin closed the door behind him and slowly moved towards the sofa, but
didn't sit down. Peter then grabbed Kevin's wrist and pulled him down, so
he had no other option but to sit.
"So, your brother told me you like to take photos of yourself. I know you
like to show off..." Peter started.
"I don't like to show off" Kevin interrupted.
"How come? You're always walking shirtless everywhere. By the way, I think
it's the first time I come here and see you wearing a top. How come?"
"It was cold last night" Kevin answered quickly.
"You say he likes to walk shirtless? He likes to walk around wearing
nothing. As soon as he's alone here he gets into his birthday suit and only
dresses up when someone gets back" Ralph intervened.
"Hey, that's bullshit..." Kevin started.
"Is that? I saw it. Mom saw it. Everyone did. Why do you need to get naked
then?" Ralph asked.
"I dunno... Well, it's obvious, it's more comfortable..."
"Nah" now it was Peter's turn to say something. "There I'll have to
disagree with you, bud. I don't think being naked makes me feel more
comfortable..."
"Me either" Ralph added just to make Ralph's point stronger.
"So, it makes the two of us" Peter continued. "I think there's nothing more
comfortable than wearing sweatpants and I'd rather wear them to be naked
and I'm sure Ralph would rather wear shorts..."
"That's for sure. I never walked around the house naked..."
"See?" Peter felt confident with Ralph's support.
"What's the point?" Kevin asked visibly lost.
"The point is... I'm comfortable. Your brother is comfortable. But you
ain't" Peter finished, aware that his point was made.
"And who cares?" Kevin asked again.
"I do" Peter answered.
"Me too" Ralph did the same.
"I mean, it's unfair that me and your brother are here feeling comfortable
when you are not"
"That's true, bro" Ralph said in a calm and reassuring voice. "You and I
stay almost all the time alone in this house and I know you would rather be
naked but you ain't coz I'm here. It makes me feel bad. Sometimes I feel
like going out just b'coz I'm keeping you from doing what you want. It
bothers me a lot"
"Fuck. I don't mind about wearing clothes. What you talking about?" Kevin
was still lost, not understanding what they wanted from him. He couldn't
understand the way his brother was talking to him. He never cared about
anything. He was lost.
"I know you do" Ralph answered.
"Yeah, he does. And as a matter of fact, I'm feeling a bit bothered right
now as well"
"Well, I'm sorry about that, but what can I do to change it? There's
nothi..."
"Lose your clothes and feel comfortable" Peter answered at once.
"What?"
"Yeah. That's what I wanted to say long time ago but didn't know how"
Ralph explained. "I always felt like I should tell you that, but didn't
know what to say. Then I asked Peter to help me coz I was really feeling
bad in this house when you're around"
"I don't know what to say? I don't wanna be naked with you around" Kevin
protested.
"Well, I'm sorry about that but you have to. That's another reason why I
asked Peter to come here"
Without further notice, Peter and Ralph moved at once towards Kevin and
started undressing him. It was quite unfair. Kevin tried to keep his
pyjamas on, but it was in vain. All the effort he used to keep it on just
made things worse. From the tension on the fabric, the pyjamas were torn in
pieces to the point all Kevin had on him was the elastic band of his now
destroyed shorts.
"What the fuck?" Kevin protested, his hands hiding his dick from being
exposed.
Ralph didn't answer. He went to the door, locked it and put the key inside
his pants.
"What you doing?" he asked astonished.
"We're helping you. If you stay long enough with us here, you'll see that
in no time you will forget you're naked among other people and it won't
bother you ever again" Peter grinned.
Kevin was extremely upset. He kept his hands on his dick and tried to
pretend nothing was happening. Ralph and Peter sat on each side of the
younger boy again and started playing videogame. They played for almost
half an hour. Ralph asked if Kevin wanted to play too, but he didn't
answer. So the two boys continued for another hour and they knew they could
go on like this for as long as necessary. Then, finally, Kevin decided to
speak again.
"When will you let me out? I have stuff to do"
"Clean my room, then I'll think" Ralph answered, eyes still glued to the
TV.
"What? No way!"
"So, be my guest and stay there for as long as you want. I have all
day. You don't"
Kevin was annoyed, he didn't want to comply but what choice did he have?
"If I do that will you let me out?" he asked defeated.
"You gotta promise that whenever we're alone in this house you'll be naked"
Ralph demanded.
"Fine" Kevin said. Well, it was that kind of `fine' we say but everyone
knows it's no more than a lie. As soon as he saw himself out of the room,
he'd have his clothes back on and pretend nothing happened. Actually, he'd
probably tell everything to his parents and have his brother punished. It
happened before and Ralph knew how it worked, but this time he pretended he
believed.
"So start" Ralph pointed to the messy wardrobe.
Kevin got up still hiding his penis, but barely he knew that what Peter
wanted to see wasn't his dick, but his ass. A room cleaning task would make
the show so much better he decided to leave Ralph playing by himself while
he enjoyed the view of his best friend's ass. And it was a nice one, not
too big, but perfect for a good pounding. Big enough for the ass to work
like cushions.
Ralph had made sure he'd have his room messy enough to keep Kevin busy for
more than one hour and so it did. In the beginning, Kevin was still trying
to hide his swollen dick, but then he realized it wasn't helping. He
decided to pretend he wasn't naked and it worked. In no time Kevin was
walking around the room wearing nothing but an elastic band around his
waist cleaning and putting stuff in their right place. Peter was quiet,
watching, drooling. His long dick leaking inside his pants.
"Clean behind the TV, then under the bed too" Peter asked as if he owned
the place.
Kevin didn't want to argue anymore. He was cleaning for more than forty
minutes and he just wanted to finish and move on with his life. He kneeled
down and, completely unaware of those guys' real intentions, he tried to
reach for the back of the TV, exposing his asshole for the world to
see. Ralph didn't look surprised, but Peter actually took a grip of his
hard dick and massaged it as the boy continued his cleaning task. Peter
took a camera out of his backpack and started taking pictures. Many of
them. Even when Kevin finished that part and moved to the bed, Peter
continued with the shooting, sometimes photos, sometimes videos.
When Ralph noticed Kevin was almost done with the cleaning, he looked at
Peter who nodded as if allowing him to go on with the next stage of the
plan.
Ralph pressed the TV/AV button of his remote control and suddenly they were
watching a woman being gang banged by a bunch of young guys. Kevin couldn't
help but hear the new sound, a lot of moaning that starkly contrasted to
the videogame.
He turned around to see what was going on and felt mesmerized with the
video. It was a good one, anyone into straight porn would feel like
watching it. For Kevin, that was something quite new. Well, he's watched
porn before, but never with so many people, never with so many guys. That
was different indeed. And those were a lot of hunk guys that wouldn't be
much older than him (some of them looked like being as old as Kevin), which
made everything even more special for his f******n-year-old imagination. He
didn't want his brother and Peter to notice how interested he was, but
there was no way to deny it. He tried to find a position near the bed from
where he could watch the video without being noticed by the two guys, but
the idea didn't work.
"Why don't you come and join us? I think you're done cleaning already"
Peter suggested.
"Yeah, just sit down and rest" Ralph supported his friend.
Kevin was a bit slow and naÔve, but he knew he'd end up having a huge
hardon if he watched a bit more of that video. It was already happening, he
knew the worse was still to happen. "Nah, I'm fine here. Still got stuff to
finish"
"Dude, are you shy coz you're spotting a hardon? All of us are hard right
now. What's the point in being shy? We're all men. This happens to all of
us" Peter tried to sound very friendly and reassuring so Kevin could feel
like sitting down with them despite being naked and hard. Kevin imagined
that, but the idea didn't seem so appealing anymore. He tried to hide his
cock with his hand like he's done before, but it was awkward now. He wasn't
very big, maybe five inches, but it was already hard to hide with his bare
hands. He looked for something he could use to hide it, like a pillow, but
everything was on the other side of the room in the wardrobe. This means he
would have to cross the room and go through the space that separated the
boys from the TV, being exactly in front of them, naked and hard.
"Kevin, will you keep cleaning forever? I thought you had other things to
do" Ralph said. "Sit down here and soon I'll give you the key"
Kevin was annoyed. He wanted to get out from there, but the price he had to
pay for that was too high. He thought about the pros and cons of sitting
down with them. He had no idea at all of their intentions, so he didn't put
these facts on the equation that led him to the conclusion that there
wouldn't be so bad to sit down there even hard. As Peter said, they'd be
hard too, so it's all among men.
Slowly, Kevin went back to the couch, he approached his big ass to the boys
before sitting down, hands still covering his dick. Peter smiled with the
prospect of fucking his first ass that day, a nice one indeed. He wasn't
thinking about the fact that the owner of the ass was a boy like him, he
actually forgot it completely.
The action on the TV was hot, even hotter if you think the audience was
composed by three horny teenagers. None of them was jerking off, although
they'd like to be doing that more than anything in the world. Their wish
could be taken from the sounds they made when adjusting their bodies on the
couch, when they breathed deeply and sighed as their cocks ache in their
pants or under hands. Peter and Ralph knew they had to give Kevin a few
minutes in order to get him more involved with the film and forget about
leaving the room. That wouldn't take too long for this to happen, the boy
couldn't even blink his eyes anymore. Peter made sure he was absorbed in
the images before speaking again.
"Hey, I think that guy looks like you" he referred to Kevin who took a
while to understand Peter was talking to him. "The one with the bigger cock
on the right"
Kevin had never talked about dicks with other guys like that. He's never
seen so many dicks on the screen and everything looked so new and
exciting. He'd remember he was naked among those older guys, but most of
the time he'd forget it. In the end, he did feel comfortable naked, so he
thought it wasn't that bad after all.
"Have you ever thought about being a porn star, Kevin? You got the body for
that. I mean, look at those guys, your body looks even better than theirs"
Kevin swallowed hard. He heard his name when Peter spoke. He was indeed
talking to him. Kevin's eyes scanned the video looking for the guy on the
right with a bigger cock. He felt a bit inferior. Although he had indeed a
better body, his dick was smaller. One of the few muscles in his body he
wouldn't be able to grow in the gym. As for the appearance, the actor did
look like Kevin. The face wasn't too different. Kevin didn't know what to
say.
"These guys make a lot of money. Very easy money I'd say" Peter continued.
"Yeah. I read somewhere they could make thousands of dollars for each one
of those scenes. Can you imagine it?" Ralph lied but he didn't feel bad
about it. The point there was to have Kevin interested in becoming a porn
actor.
"All of this money and all you gotta do is to fuck a chick" Peter sounded
dreamy. "I bet Kevin could be one. Such a lucky bastard"
Kevin didn't want to recognize it, but he did feel good about it. These two
older guys, one of them his older brother, were acknowledging him as the
only one in the room worth becoming a porn star. He was better than the two
of them. He started to feel bold, happy for being himself.
"Don't you think about being a porn star, Kevin?" Peter insisted.
"I dunno. Never thought about it"
"What if a porn director appeared here right now and asked you if you'd
like to try it. Would you?"
At this time, the actor who supposedly looked like Kevin, came near the
camera and started fucking the woman in the center. Kevin felt different,
as if he was the guy on the screen. The empathy with the actor had a
purpose and it was working.
"Maybe" Kevin hesitated.
"Maybe? You k**ding? It's the chance of your life. It's one in a thousand
who's actually invited to be a porn star. How you dare to say `maybe'?"
Ralph asked acting better than the actors on the video.
"Well, I'd say yes" Kevin fixed his last sentence as he agreed with his
brother. No man would say no to that invitation.
"You so lucky" said Peter. "I bet it can happen quite soon. The only
problem is that you don't have experience. They could find someone better
than you in this aspect"
"But I will learn..." Kevin replied. Peter was more than happy when he
heard these words. It meant the boy fell in the trap.
"What if you practice now then? I'm pretty sure we could even make a video
and send to a studio someday. What do you say?" Peter asked already
standing up.
"I dunno... What should I do?" Kevin asked still hesitantly.
"Well, just pretend you're fucking someone. Like the guy in the video"
"Even a c***d can do that. Stand up" Ralph stood up too. "Lay on the bed
and pretend you're fucking someone. It can't be that hard"
Kevin stood up, but he wasn't sure if he was doing the right thing. Still
holding his hard dick, he felt like a puppet in the hands of those guys he
knew so well but who seemed so different to him at that moment.
"How do you expect to be in the porn industry if you can't stop hiding your
dick, asshole?" Ralph said, calling his brother asshole for the first
time. That was risky, because it could awake Kevin to the situation he was
putting himself into, but Peter wouldn't let it happen. Not now he was so
close to fuck his first ass, he wouldn't let the chance go.
"Don't be ashamed" Peter said quickly. "Remember we're among guys and we're
friends. Just think you're in a porn set, forget about everything
else. Fucking is natural to us men, so just go with the flow. We'll give
you tips based on what the guys do in the video"
Kevin neared the bed and put his knees over it. As he thought this was just
an experience among male friends, he let go of his penis, hard enough to
make it point upwards. That's another important moment Peter has been
waiting for.
"Oh, that's a bit disappointing" Peter was fast to say.
"What's that?" Kevin asked surprised.
"Your dick is too small. What's the size? Six?" Peter knew that it would be
smaller than six. He also knew six inches is not small, but he had to make
Kevin believe his dick wasn't good enough. He also had to make Kevin
believe that it was ok to have everyone looking at him and talking about
his most private parts. Kevin did look concerned, but Ralph stopped him
from hiding his dick again by holding his arm.
"Don't be shy. When you start making the videos, everyone will be looking
and talking about you. Just get used to it"
Ralph sounded genuinely worried and helpful, at least that's what Kevin
thought. Kevin eased his arms and let his dick stand untouched.
"That's the one I have" Kevin said. What else could he say?
"Well" Peter seemed thoughtful, "directors have certain strategies when
actors look good from certain angles, but not from all of them. We just
have to find the right angle. Or even better, we can forget about your dick
completely and focus on other parts of your body that look
more... appealing"
"And what looks appealing?" Kevin asked curious.
"I'd say your face looks nice and your ass also looks better than the ones
of those guys. The rest is pretty much the same. So we just need to focus
on your face, mainly your mouth, and your ass. You know, when the guy is
fucking is possible to film only his ass moving back and fro, maybe his
balls, but that's it"
"Yeah, that's a good idea" Ralph agreed. "So let's do this. Kevin, get on
your fours on the bed and pretend you have a chick under you. Make believe
you're fucking her ass. Peter will record it with his camera"
Kevin thought it was weird at first, but then he realized there was nothing
to worry about. His brother could be crazy, but he wouldn't do anything to
harm him. Peter was the same, they knew him for so long, he was a nice
guy. What bothered Kevin at the moment is what he saw on the video. He
turned back to face the TV again and saw more dicks and it made his cock
twitch again. Why seeing other guys' cocks was making him horny? He quickly
glanced Peter's crotch and `oh, fuck. That's huge'. He pretended he didn't
see anything but every chance he had his eyes would scan Peter's crotch to
check out if his dick was still hard. Sometimes he would look at it just to
make sure that what he saw was really his dick. Maybe it could be just his
impression. But every time he checked that phallic stuff was still there,
regardless of how much Peter moved his body or walked around. Kevin tried
to pretend harder, he promised himself he wouldn't look again, but it was
so hard for him to control his eyes. To make things worse, he had Peter
moving towards his ass to make a video of him fucking the air. He should
feel like hiding himself again, but instead he felt like doing better on
camera. If his cock wasn't good enough he'd show he was good as an actor
and deliver the hell of a performance.
Kevin worked his hips very well, back and fro, up and down, he even twerked
as a pro. If that's a show they wanted, they would have one. In the
meantime, Ralph appeared in front of him holding another camera.
"We need to make sure you look like a porn star when you're fucking the
bitch. Just keep doing what you're doing but try to look like you're
enjoying it" Ralph explained.
"How?" Kevin didn't know how to look like a porn star.
"Think about the guys on the video" that's all Ralph said as instruction.
Kevin tried to remember what he saw and the videos he watched before that
day. He saw a mix of images, faces, guys trying to show pleasure by
frowning brows, squeezing their eyes, licking their lips. Kevin tried all
of that while he kept moving his hips. He thought it was strange, but that
should be ok. Ralph got on the bed and asked Kevin to look up at him. Kevin
did but not before noticing that his brother was also hard under his
shorts. He wished he hadn't seen anything, but at that moment he couldn't
think about anything else but dicks. Ralph's shorts were tenting just in
front of his eyes, but he'd stick to the plan. He wouldn't look, he
couldn't.
"Say something hot" Ralph instructed.
"What?"
"I dunno. Things guys say when they're fucking. Something like `fuck yeah',
`you bitch'"
Kevin tried that too, he even tried to sound more mature as he did. He felt
as if he's been doing that for a few minutes, the sound of men moaning on
TV, it was intense for his young mind. When his hips got tired from all the
humping, Peter said it was ok.
"It's not working. I know you're trying but it's not looking nice"
"Yeah, his face looks bit retarded, not sexy at all" Ralph agreed. His
covered dick still just a few inches away from his little brother's face.
"You know... I've read it somewhere once... what those stars do to look
more genuine" Peter started, "they try to look like the girl on the video,
not the guy, coz they look more sexy and into the fucking than the guys"
"How's that?" Kevin asked, honestly interested in doing it better. By this
point, he was really into the porn thing, he truly believed he was training
how to be a porn star.
"Well, just pretend you're the girl, not the guy" Peter stated from behind.
"Yeah, now think about how the chicks look like and try to imitate them"
Ralph said. Kevin looked up at his brother, then imagined the girls in the
videos he watched. "Yeah, you're getting better" Ralph praised him for the
first time.
From the waist down, Kevin continued doing what he was doing before till he
felt Peter's hands touching his ass slightly. It made his already sweaty
body shiver. He looked over his shoulder and found Peter there, and the
hardon still in the same position.
"You're still doing as if you're fucking the girl. Try to do as if you were
the girl being fucked"
"Seriously?" Kevin asked.
"Fuck yeah. Think you gotta pussy and there's a guy fucking you. You'll
feel this will be completely different. It'll be easier to go on and once
you feel comfortable as being the girl, it's gonna be so easy to act like
the man"
Peter was so serious, Kevin believed him. The younger boy stopped his hips,
all the fucking motion, and he imagined how to make it differently, how to
be the girl. Now, instead of moving as if he was fucking, his hips moved as
if there was someone behind him pumping his ass and moving him
forward. Naturally, his face changed, the moans he faked changed too. It
sounded as if he was in pain, but he couldn't have enough of it.
"Great, now say something too" Ralph asked again. "But as the girl would
say"
Kevin looked back at him, as if asking what he meant. Ralph continued,
"well, the same shit the girls say when being fucked. I dunno. Try the
basic. `Fuck me', `yeah, that's big', `I love your cock', `gimme more', I
wanna feel your balls hitting my chin and yours on my pussy'"
Kevin did notice that Ralph's basic phrases were way more detailed than the
ones he gave as example in case he was the guy not the girl. But it does
feel like chicks say way more things than the guys. It was so much easier
to think about to say as a girl than a guy. Naturally. Then Kevin
started. Shy at first, but more natural later. Exactly the sentences his
older brother taught him, over and over again. Then out of the blue he said
"your dick is so big, Peter". When he said Peter's name he lowered his
voice so he thought no one heard him. He stopped talking for a while to see
if there was any reaction from the other guys, but there was none. They
didn't say anything. It made Kevin feel like he could go on, he just should
be more careful next time. But it's obvious Peter heard it. He was
extremely proud of himself and ready to move on.
"This is getting better, but we can make it even better, you know?" Peter
suggested.
"How?" Ralph asked, not letting his brother talk.
"Well, if Kevin's got this better just imagining he was being fucked, think
how much better he'd be if he had something to interact with"
"Like what?" Ralph asked on behalf of his wondering brother.
"Well, he's the girl being fucked, right? We got two real guys here who
could pretend they're the guys doing the fucking. Two dicks..."
"Yeah, that makes sense" Ralph agreed promptly.
"Wait, what will you do?" Kevin finally was allowed to ask.
"You don't have to change anything. Just keep doing your thing. We'll just
take out our dicks and shoot the video with our dicks around you. It's
actually the same thing, but I believe you'll act much better if you feel
like this is real" Peter said.
"I'm not touching your dicks..." Kevin contested a bit concerned.
"You don't need to. It's just for the video" Ralph was the one doing the
talk now. "but you can look at them, you know, to inspire you"
Ralph jumped out of the bed and in a quick movement of his hands, he had
his shorts on the floor. With the same flash speed, he came back to where
he was before, his seven-inch dick very close to his little brother's
face. Kevin felt intimidated, but took a good look at his big bro's
dick. He never saw another guy's dick so close, he never saw another guy's
dick hard in front of him. That was different from the films and even from
his own dick that he's never seen that close. It had texture, odour,
warmth, will; it twitched in front of him in an appealing but menacing way.
While Kevin studied his brother's dick, he barely noticed Peter going after
his backpack and bringing it with him to the bed. The sound of zippers
being opened didn't break the enchantment that had Kevin mesmerized. Peter
knew it was a `now or never' moment. But it still demanded carefulness to
not let his prey run away in panic. He touched Kevin's ass slightly and the
boy didn't give it much importance. Peter knew that touching Kevin's butt
wouldn't be a reason for protests, but the asshole would definitely be a
whole different story. Maybe he shouldn't touch it at all, just leave it
for his dick when he was about to penetrate. He caressed the buttocks very
slightly at first, then he applied more pressure, gradually increasing the
strength and the speed of his hands.
Kevin noticed something was going on with Peter and his ass. He looked over
his shoulder again, Peter was waiting for a reaction of this kind.
"There's a lot of touching in these films, right?" Peter excused
himself. Kevin had enough time to see Peter had his dick still inside his
pants, which let him down a little bit. He didn't understand why he was so
interested on Peter's dick. He thought it was ok, his curiosity was normal,
he just wanted to see how big it was. All of this was so new to
him. Actually there was a lot of curiosity and experimentation going on
there not only for him, but also for Ralph and Peter. Kevin couldn't
protest now, it felt good to be the main character of a video his brother
and his best friend were shooting.
Ralph held Kevin's chin and got his leaking dick next to the boy's face.
"Hey, you said no touching" Kevin managed to say but it was too late. His
old bro's dick touched his cheek, sending Kevin's body backwards, toward
Peter's excited hands.
"You ain't touching anything. I'm just making this a bit more real" Ralph
explained. "You don't need to do anything, just pretend you're enjoying
this and act like a pro"
There was so much information going through the boy's brain he couldn't say
whether he wanted that to happen or not. He tried to get into his role
again, but was interrupted by something different that touched his
ass. Peter was spreading Vaseline all over Kevin's butt, spreading it
evenly on the smooth skin that looked now even more inviting.
Kevin looked back again and Ralph's dick was now touching his ear. For a
brief instant, Peter thought Kevin would protest but he was just
curious. "This will make your ass look better for the camera. Don't worry,
it's like makeup. I'll use it in my dick too" Peter showed the tube in his
hand. There was no label there, so it didn't make any difference. Kevin
didn't care, he just wanted to see the still covered dick. He turned his
head towards his brother again, and the dick head was now touching his
lips.
"Don't move" Ralph grabbed Kevin's head to prevent him from getting away
again. "This is a nice shot"
Kevin protested now, he mumbled words he couldn't pronounce or a now
familiar cock would invade his mouth. "It's ok, bro. It's just for the
video. You know how those girls like sucking dicks on the screen. It must
be good, don't you think?" Ralph had his patience growing thinner, and he
covered his brother's nose with his fingers. "You don't need to suck it
ok. But let it into your mouth just for the video. It'll look nice"
What choice did Kevin have? He opened his mouth for air and instead he
received three or four inches of dick. He could have done something about
it, he could have chopped off half of his bro's dick with his teeth, but he
didn't. Kevin himself didn't know why he didn't do anything. He thought he
would hate it, the taste would be terrible, the texture would make him
throw up, but nothing of it happened. Ralph sighed, moaned a little bit
just like the guys in the film. Kevin felt amazed. He was doing that with
his brother.
As everything remained quiet on the front, Peter used that opportunity to
get rid of his pants. No one noticed when he climbed the bed and filmed his
own dick approaching Kevin's pucker. He spread Vaseline over his full eight
inches and massaged the boy's butt with his shaft. He used a lot of
Vaseline, then every time he looked at his dick he would use a bit
more. That was the time. He used more pressure onto the anal sphincter and
it opened to his dick head. It was a good thing to have a long but
reasonably thin dick. It was slightly curved downwards, which was perfect
for an anal penetration, although he had never thought of it. The head and
the first two or three inches of Peter's dick reached with extraordinary
precision Kevin's prostate. The shock of the sudden penetration made the
boy yell, even with a mouth full of dick, but the touch of the prostate
made softened his body and the first reaction he had of getting out of
there. Peter left the camera behind and held Kevin by the waist, Ralph had
his free hand on his brother's head. Kevin wanted to leave at first, but
this will was quickly turned into a deep curiosity and need to please those
boys who started using his holes for their personal satisfactions.
"Just like the girl in the video, ok?" Peter said from behind. "You'll be a
perfect star, I'm hundred percent sure"
Peter strengthened the grip on Kevin's waist and shoved another inch into
the boy's bowels. He mumbled again, but Ralph used the opportunity to get
more of his dick into Kevin's mouth. Ralph and Peter gave each other a look
of compliance and moved their cocks out of the respective holes just before
shoving in a bit deeper. The same action repeated five or six times till
the moment Kevin was impaled. Ralph didn't go too deep with his dick, but
had it comfortably touching his younger brother's throat, whereas Peter had
his balls touching Kevin's tightened balls. They stopped for a few seconds
to give time for their new bitch to get used to his new role in life:
receiving cock on both ends of his body.
"Are we hurting you?" Peter asked.
Kevin thought of saying yes, but that could disappoint Peter. Besides,
although he felt uncomfortable at first, he was getting used to the
invasion, so he just mumbled a brief `no'.
"Ok. So this is the part you must do your best and show how much you love
being fucked" Peter explained, his own voice fading away due to his own
excitement. "Gosh, this feels so good. You're so tight. I feel like fucking
you forever. I ain't k**ding"
Those last words drove Kevin crazy. He was really making a good job in
pleasing these guys. In his whole life he loved helping people out just to
see them happy and satisfied. He never thought his body could be used for
the same purpose. Helping men made him feel like part of them, increased
his sense of manhood, even if he was being fucked by them. It would take a
few years for him to fully understand this, but eventually he'd see himself
as born to satisfy other men.
Kevin took Peter's words seriously. He saw the image of a hot chick being
fucked and acted like her. By this time, he had realized it was in fact
much easier to act like this imaginary woman than other imaginary
guys. There should have an implied message in all of that: he should be the
girl not the boy in the relationship. He started moaning and slurping as
his mouth moved back and fro on Ralph's dick. Ralph and Peter knew
something would be happening that day, but not even in their wildest dreams
they thought it would be that good. It was so much better than the
expected, Peter suggested they should change positions, so Kevin sat on his
lap and actually fucked himself on his pole. Ralph stood in front of him
and fed Kevin his aching dick.
"I'm gonna cum. You swallow everything, k?" Ralph announced.
"I'll cum too. Deep inside of you" Peter said almost out of breath.
Kevin was insatiable. His older brother's cum hit the back of his throat and he swallowed so fast he couldn't taste it properly. At the same time, under him he felt Peter's breathing getting deeper till it turned into moans. Instinctively, Kevin reached his own dick and all he needed was a few strokes to have the strongest orgasm of his life. He panted, he closed his eyes and that amazing feeling lasted for ten seconds or a bit more. When he opened his eyes again, everything seemed weird and absolutely wrong. He jumped out of Peter's lap, grabbed the key to the door out of his brother's undies on the floor and got out in a blink of the eyes.
--------------------------------------
"Yeah, I had one of those post-orgasm regrets" said the now adult Kevin to me as I was still listening to every word he said. Everything Kevin told me made sense, and gave me a lot of ideas as to how to deal with Patty.
"But after that you changed. You were a cock whore when I met you" I remembered. "What was that? We were sixteen, right?"
"I think so. It's been two years since I had my first time with my brother and Peter. A lot happened since then, I changed a lot. My second time was way more complicated than the first one coz I couldn't accept that I was gay. I tried to be straight, but these things don't work like that"
"I'm not sure I know what you mean. I just want to fuck the guy I told you about, and have him sucking me" I said.
"Ok" Kevin answered. "But if he's straight as you saying, you gotta think well as to what do next"
"Yeah, I'd like your help"
"Well, whatever you need" Kevin winked. He looked at the watch, but we still had plenty of time.
END
6 năm trước đây